Skip to main content

Full text of "The gallery of Scripture engravings, historical and landscape, with descriptions, historical, geographical and pictorial"

See other formats


V 


>-^l» 


m 


1         <<«.!« 

^ 

«r«r 


«i«^« 


«W[  <  fC  <.  Or 
•  CO*. 


'■irtc 


•  «*«. 


T?  I 


<<4MC 


presented  to 

Gbe  Hibran? 

ot  tbe 

•University  of  Toronto 

bB 


2  ■ 

2F    cfl£r 

■ 

•r     < 


^B^^B 

^^^l^l^l^Bk^-^^^^^^^ 

r^sr^^ 

^jP^pRJ*?'  «■' 

-SP  flr-f-    * 

C    tfT* 


<«:<- "  C-if  5- 


Sis,*'     ««.<*«• ;  . 


r    -  -  <r 

^iz^h 

j^~ 

J^J? 

S^^H 

<■  <rt 

aCv  <«E 

«  c 

(  ■       CC  c 


C  <C<    <C 


r     < 


t«L-i<- 


^«i    r«L  «C,  *?§k. 


""Sir    ,*«?<--«_«'" 


t      <<-,    <£^ 


<(£>• 


vv: 


«t   tf    C.  C 


r«  *s« 


3a 


■«« '< 


«a 


:«:<-' 


• 

— *.  mm 

<* 

■'J  3 


■  tmrb   - 


««s.  oc   « 


.    £'. 


:XC 


•<el  «£. 


■1;    <a«r  jST 


*tt  *<«r 


<« 


■St:    - 


I 


l/faaefr,  <J%&  ,-  ,/,/,// //.j/  /,,/,",/, ,  .///,//,?  //}//.'/,/// 


THE    GALLERY 


OF 


SCRIPTURE    ENGRAVINGS, 


HISTORICAL  AND  LANDSCAPE, 


WITH  DESCRIPTIONS,  HISTORICAL,  GEOGRAPHICAL,  AND  PICTORIAL, 

BY  JOHN  KIHO,  D.D.,  F.S.A., 


EDITOH   OF   THB    "  CYCLOPEDIA    OP   BIBLICAL   LITEBATUBE,"    ETC.    ETC. 


VOL  II. 


PETER  JACKSON,  LATE  FISHER,  SON,  &  CO. 
THE  CAXTON  PRESS,   ANGEL  STREET,   ST.  MARTIN'S-LE-GRAND,   LONDON. 


LIST    OF    PLATES,    AND    CONTENTS. 


PAINTED  BT 

The  Prodigal's  Keturn    .     .     Spada  .  .  5 

The  Profaners  expelled     .     .  Jouvenet  .  7 

Rebecca  at  the  Well  .     .     .     Coypel .  .  9 

Interior  of  an  Eastern  House  Allom  .  .  11 

The  Golden  Calf     ....  Poussin  .  13 

Smyrna Allom  .  .  15 

Samson  and  Delilah      .     .     .  Rubens  .  17 

The  Caves  of  Carmel      .     .     Bartlett  .  19 

The  Deluge Poussin  .  21 

Hierapolis Allom  .  .  23 

Peter's  Sermon West    .  .  25 

The  Synagogue,  Jerusalem .     Salmon  .  27 

Elijah  raising  the  Widow's  Son.  West    .  .  29 

Descent  from  the  Cross  .     .     Rubens  .  31 

The  Impotent  Man  healed     .  Giordano  .  33 

Great  Temple  at  Balbec       .     Bartlett  .  35 

Finding  of  Moses    ....  Poussin  .  37 

Sultan  Eyoub's  Mausoleum .     Allom  .  .  39 

Esther  crowned Guido  .  .  41 

Souk  Barada, — Pharpar .     .     Bartlett  .  43 

Martha  and  Mary    ....  Coypel .  .  45 

Pergamus Allom  .  .  47 

Christ  and  Disciples  at  Emmaus  Rubens  .  49 

Rhodes Bartlett  .  51 

Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes  Jouvenet  .  53 

Massacre  of  the  Innocents  .     Rubens  .  55 

Tobit's  Sight  restored       .     .  A.  Caracci  57 

Djerash Salmon  .  59 

The  Good  Samaritan   .     .     .  Dietrici  .  61 

Antioch Bartlett  .  63 

David  and  Abigail  ....  Rubens  .  65 

The  Holy  Sepulchre  .     .     .     Allom  .  .  67 


PAINTED  BT 

Judgment  of  Solomon .     .     .  Rubens  .  69 

Bazaars Allom  .  .  71 

Esther  before  Ahasuerus  .     .  Poussin  .  73 

Beirout Bartlett  .  75 

Joseph  introducing  his  Father .  F.  Boll  .  77 

Sidon Bartlett  .  79 

Death  of  Sisera Northcote  81 

The  Fleet  of  Ophir    .     .     .     Melville  .  83 
The  First  Death      ....  Vanderwerf  85 

Antioch,  from  the  West .     .     Bartlett  .  87 

John  baptizing Poussin  .  89 

Landing-place  at  Rhodes      .     Bartlett  .  91 

Adoration  of  the  Shepherds  .  Guido  .  .  93 

Plain  of  the  Jordan    .     .     .     Allom  .  .  95 

Fall  of  Dagon Poussin  .  97 

Alexandria Bartlett  .  99 

John  Baptist  reproving  Herod.  Le  Brun  .  101 

The  Daughter  of  Jairus  .     .     Delonne  .  103 

The  Triumph  of  David     .     .  Poussin  .  105 

Island  of  Ruad Bartlett  .  107 

•The  Leper  cleansed      .     .     .  Van  Dyck  109 

The  Lake  of  Tiberias      .     .     Allom.  .111 

The  Wise  Men's  Offering.     .  Poussin  .  113 

Laodicea Allom  .  .115 

Mordecai's  Exaltation  .     .     .  Detroy.  .  117 

Mount  Hermon      ....     Bartlett  .  119 
Flight  into  Egypt  ....  Vanderwerf  121 

The  Slave- Market      .     .     .     Allom  .  .123 

Meeting  of  Jacob  and  Joseph .  Rubens  .  125 

Conversion  of  Saul     .     .     .     Poussin  .  127 

Tyre Bartlett  .  129 

Christ's  Entry  into  Jerusalem.    Poussin  .  131 


THE    GALLERY 


OF 


SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 


THE    PRODIGAL'S    RETURN. 

SPADA. 


"  Joyous  seemed  no  lesse 
Than  the  glad  marchant  that  doth  view  from  ground 
His  ship  far  come  from  watrie  wildemesse."  Spenser. 


LUKE  XV. 

The  prodigal  who  in  the  day  of  his  prosperity  had  forgotten  his  father,  in  the  day  of 
his  misery  remembered  him,  and  resolved  to  return  to  him.  This  was  the  best  proof 
that  could  be  given  that  he  had  indeed  "  come  to  himself."  He  delayed  not  to  execute 
his  intention.  With  what  melancholy  thoughts — abhorrent  of  the  past,  and  doubtful 
of  the  future — did  he  not  now  retrace  the  long  and  weary  way,  which  a  few  years  before 
he  had  trodden  in  high  hope  and  joy,  which  had  made  that  way  seem  short. 

At  length  he  drew  near  to  his  father's  house :  but  when  he  came  within  sight  of 
home,  his  heart  misgave  him,  and  the  consciousness  of  his  folly,  and  the  shame  of  his 
nakedness  and  wretched  appearance,  kept  him  at  a  distance,  doubtful  of  his  reception, 
and  hesitating  how  to  make  his  approach.  While  hovering  around  at  a  distance — "  while 
still  a  great  way  off" — the  father's  eye  was  attracted  by  his  uncertain  movements,  and 
viewing  him  narrowly,  recognized  in  the  forlorn  stranger  his  long-lost  son.  With  an 
impulsive  burst  of  overpowering  pity  and  affection — such  as  fathers  only  know — he 
ran  towards  him.  His  miserable  appearance — his  return  there,  told  his  tale  well 
enough,  and  needed  not  the  words  of  repentance  and  self-abasement  which  the  son 
had  prepared  himself  to  utter.  The  father  gave  him  not  time  to  say  a  word,  but  fell 
upon  his  neck  and  kissed  him.     Instead,  therefore,  of  falling  at  his  feet,  and  humbling 

II.  B 


6  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

himself  in  the  dust  before  him,  it  was  in  the  close  embrace  of  his  father's  arms  that 
he  let  fall  the  words  of  his  repentance — "  Father,  I  have  sinned  against  heaven,  and 
in  thy  sight,  and  am  no  more  worthy  to  be  called  thy  son."  He  probably  would  have 
added,  as  he  had  intended — "  Make  me  as  one  of  thy  hired  servants."  But  his  father 
anticipated  him  by  saying  to  the  servants,  who  had  by  this  time  come  up — "  Bring 
forth  the  best  robe,  and  put  it  on  him."  The  "  best  robe"  here  indicated  was  the  stole, 
or  long  robe,  such  as  servants  never  wore — so  that  by  this  the  father  emphatically 
indicated  his  intention  to  treat  him  not  as  a  servant,  but  as  a  son.  Nor  was  this  all : 
for  the  father  added — "  Put  a  ring  on  his  hand  and  shoes  on  his  feet,"  which  speaks 
the  same  language  as  the  previous  direction,  the  shoes  being  signs  not  only  of  freedom, 
but  of  dignity  and  honour.  And  yet  further, — inasmuch  as  "  there  is  joy  even  in  heaven 
over  one  sinner  that  repenteth,  more  than  over  ninety  and  nine  just  persons  that  need 
no  repentance," — the  father  resolved  to  signalize  the  event  which  made  his  aged  heart 
glad,  by  a  feast  of  joy.  "  Bring  hither  the  fatted  calf,  and  kill  it ;  and  let  us  eat,  and 
be  merry :  for  this,  my  son,  was  dead,  and  is  alive  again ;  he  was  lost,  and  is  found." 
The  fitness  of  this  joy  was  intensely  felt  by  the  happy  parent ;  and  when  the  elder  son, 
correct  and  regular  in  his  habits,  who  had  been  abroad  in  the  fields,  came  home  at 
evening,  and  was  so  much  affronted  at  this  festivity  on  account  of  the  returned  prodigal 
that  he  refused  to  go  into  the  house — "  he  came  out  and  entreated  him."  This  son 
remonstrated,  that  he  who  had  sedulously  served  his  father,  and  had  been  at  all  times 
obedient  to  his  commands,  had  never  received  from  him  so  much  as  a  kid  wherewith 
to  make  merry  with  his  friends.  "  But,"  said  he,  bitterly,  "  as  soon  as  this  thy  son 
was  come,  who  hath  devoured  thy  living  with  harlots,  thou  hast  killed  for  him  the 
fatted  calf."  To  which  the  father,  maintaining  the  natural  truthfulness  of  his  beautiful 
character  to  the  last,  with  soothing  earnestness  replied :  "  Son,  thou  art  ever  with  me, 
and  all  that  I  have  is  thine.  It  was  meet  that  we  should  make  merry  and  be  glad  : 
for  this,  thy  brother,  was  dead,  and  is  alive  again ;  and  was  lost,  and  is  found." 


Jb 


1 


••:■■ 


1 


^ 


^ 

Jl 

\ 

P 

§ 

s 

g 

1 

9 

si 

. 

^ 

d 
$ 

'$ 


THE  PROFANERS  EXPELLED  FROM  THE  TEMPLE. 

JOUVENET. 


"  Hence,  avaunt,  'tis  holy  ground ! "         Gray. 


JOHN  II.  13-22. 

In  addition  to  the  three  ante-courts  of  the  temple,  there  was  a  yet  larger  external  area, 
which  comprised  a  paved  uncovered  place  enclosed  hy  a  great  portico.  This  was  the 
court  of  the  Gentiles.  It  was  separated  from  the  inner  temple  hy  a  lattice-work,  to 
which  there  was  an  ascent  of  four  steps  j  and  at  the  entrance  of  this  lattice,  there  was 
an  inscription  notifying  that  no  "  stranger  "  was  permitted  to  go  further.  Many  of 
the  Israelites  who  came  from  a  distance  to  the  feast  of  the  Passover,  had  no  opportunity 
of  bringing  to  Jerusalem  the  animals  they  intended  to  offer  in  sacrifice,  or  which  they 
required  to  celebrate  the  feast ;  and  it  was  therefore  necessary  that  they  should  obtain 
them  on  the  spot.  To  avail  themselves  of  this  source  of  gain,  many  dealers  in  cattle 
brought  their  animals  for  sale  to  this  place ;  where  also  the  vendors  of  doves,  salt,  flour, 
and  other  articles  required  for  offerings,  kept  their  stalls,  and  the  money-changers  had 
their  tables  for  the  purpose  of  exchanging,  generally  at  a  good  profit  to  themselves, 
large  coins  and  foreign  monies  for  the  Jewish  half-shekels,  which  were  alone  accepted 
by  the  priests  in  payment  of  the  yearly  tribute  paid  by  every  Jew  to  the  temple. 
The  noise  and  confusion  produced  by  all  this  worldly  traffic  in  the  house  of  God,  was 
often  very  great,  and  not  only  disturbed  the  worshippers,  but  offered  scenes  and 
suggested  ideas  very  unsuitable  to  the  house  of  prayer.  The  Jews  themselves  were 
sensible  of  this ;  but  they  excused  it  on  the  ground  of  the  convenience  of  being  able  to 
obtain  on  the  spot  what  the  sacred  services  required.  Many  also  had  a  pecuniary 
benefit  in  this  traffic,  and  none  had  any  such  interest  in  resisting  it,  or  in  attempting 
to  put  it  down. 

It  was  therefore  proper  that  Christ,  who  came  to  purify  the  theocracy  in  genera], 
should  commence  his  ministry  in  Jerusalem,  by  the  symbolical  action  of  clearing  the 


8  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

temple  of  all  these  profanations.  "  When  he  had  made  a  scourge  of  small  cords,  he 
drove  them  all  out  of  the  temple,  and  the  sheep,  and  the  oxen ;  and  poured  out  the 
changers'  money,  and  overthrew  the  tables;  and  said  unto  them  that  sold  doves, 
'  Take  these  things  hence :  make  not  my  Father's  house  a  house  of  merchandise." 

In  this  remarkable  transaction,  it  is  clear  that  Christ  acted  on  the  authority  of 
his  Messiah's  calling,  which  he  thus  asserted  and  made  known ;  and  the  submission 
which  was  yielded  to  him  must  not  be  ascribed  to  the  terrors  of  the  scourge  which 
he  wielded,  so  much  as  to  the  awe  inspired  by  his  holy  earnestness,  and  the  majestic 
severity  which  his  aspect  assumed,  acting  upon  their  secret  consciousness  of  wrong- 
doing. 

This  transaction,  which  St.  John  places  at  the  commencement  of  our  Lord's 
ministry,  at  the  first  Passover  he  attended  after  his  baptism  by  John,  is  very  similar 
to  one  which  the  other  Evangelists  place  at  his  third  celebration  of  the  Passover. 
Some  think  that  these  transactions  were  one,  and  that  John  was  not  strictly  observant 
of  the  order  of  time.  But  others  allege  that  the  same  circumstance  occurred  twice  : 
and  there  is  certainly  no  improbability  in  assuming  that  Christ  checked  this  abuse 
whenever  it  came  under  his  notice.  This  would  have  been  in  entire  accordance  with 
his  office  and  character;  and  it  would  seem  that  his  subsequent  act  of  the  same  kind 
was  aided  by  the  remembrance  of  the  holy  zeal  he  had  formerly  manifested,  and  by 
the  increased  regard  in  which  he  was  then  held  by  the  great  body  of  the  people. 


.•• 


■ 


REBEKAH    AT    THE    WELL. 

COYPEL. 


Ah,  in  full  measure  was  the  draught  repaid 
Which  was  bestowed  by  that  fair  Aramite 
Upon  the  stranger. 


GENESIS  XXIY.  15-18. 

The  elder  branch  of  Abraham's  family  remained  still  in  Haran,  having  there  a  settled 
abode ;  while  Abraham  dwelt  in  tents,  removing  from  one  place  to  another,  in  the 
distant  land  of  Canaan — a  land  of  strangers.  One  evening  the  damsels  of  Haran  went 
forth,  according  to  their  wont,  to  draw  water  from  the  public  well  in  the  outskirts 
of  the  town.  Beside  the  well  they  beheld  an  aged  stranger — seemingly  a  traveller  from 
distant  parts — waiting,  and  giving  rest  to  his  kneeling  camels,  whose  number — for 
there  were  ten  of  them — and  that  of  the  attendants,  indicated  that  the  stranger  was 
a  person  of  wealth  and  consequence,  or  else  that  he  was  the  chief  servant  of  some  great 
master.  And  it  was  so.  The  man  was  no  other  than  the  steward  of  Abraham,  who 
had  come  all  this  way  to  seek,  in  the  family  of  the  patriarch,  a  wife  for  his  young 
master,  Isaac.  He  had,  on  his  arrival,  tarried  there  at  the  well,  knowing  that  the 
maiden,  whom  the  providence  of  God  had  destined  to  become  the  mistress  of  Abraham's 
camp,  (for  Sarah  was  then  dead,)  would  not  fail  to  be  among  those  who  came  forth  to 
draw  water  at  even-tide.  While  waiting  there,  he  prayed  silently  to  God,  to  prosper 
his  anxious  undertaking;  and  he  humbly  ventured  to  indicate  a  sign  by  which  he 
might  be  able  to  recognize,  without  mistake,  the  destined  bride  of  Isaac.  He  had 
scarcely  finished  his  prayer,  when  the  virgins  of  Haran  came  forth  to  the  well.  One 
of  their  number  engaged  his  attention  by  her  surpassing  comeliness.  Her  he  accosted, 
as  she  came  up  the  steps  of  the  well,  with  her  pitcher  filled  with  water.  He  asked  her 
to  let  him  drink  :  and,  with  ready  kindness,  she  instantly  lowered  her  water- vessel  upon 
her  arm,  saying,  "  Drink,  my  lord :"  and  when  he  had  done,  she  added,  "  I  will  also 
draw  for  thy  camels,  until  they  have  done  drinking."  She  did  so :  returning  again  and 
again  to  the  well,  and  emptying  the  contents  of  her  pitcher  into  the  trough,  from  which 
the  thirsty  camels  might  drink.  This  was  the  sign  the  steward  had  requested,  as  an 
indication  of  the  damsel  appointed  for  his  master.  Overjoyed  at  the  success  of  his 
errand  thus  far,  he  took  a  pair  of  golden  bracelets,  and  a  nose-jewel  of  the  same 
metal,  and  presented  them  to  her ;  asking  her  whose  daughter  she  was,  and  whether 
II.  c 


10  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

her  father's  house  could  afford  him  accommodation  for  the  night.  She  answered  that 
she  was  the  daughter  of  Bethuel,  (the  son  of  Abraham's  brother,  Nahor,)  and  that  her 
father's  house  had  ample  room  for  him  and  his.  At  this  news,  the  faithful  servant  coiild 
not  contain  himself.  He  bowed  his  head,  and  worshipped  God,  saying,  "Blessed  be  the 
Lord  God  of  my  master  Abraham,  who  hath  not  left  my  master  destitute  of  his  mercy 
and  his  truth :  the  Lord  having  now  led  me,  in  the  right  way,  to  the  house  of  my  master's 
kinsmen."  On  hearing  this,  which  revealed  to  her  strange  tidings,  Rebekah — for  that 
was  the  damsel's  name — hurried  home,  and  related  to  her  family  what  had  happened 
to  her,  and  what  she  had  heard,  not  forgetting  to  direct  attention  to  the  handsome  and 
costly  ornaments  which  had  been  given  to  her. 

Rebekah  had  a  brother,  named  Laban,  who  forthwith  went  out  to  the  well,  where 
the  servant  of  Abraham  still  remained,  and  invited  him  to  the  house,  saying :  "  Come 
in,  thou  blessed  of  the  Lord ;  wherefore  standest  thou  without  ?  for  I  have  prepared  the 
house,  and  a  place  for  the  camels."  In  fact,  nothing  was  wanting  to  manifest  his 
hospitable  purposes ;  for  when  they  reached  the  place,  Laban  and  his  people  ungirded 
the  camels,  gave  them  straw  and  provender,  and  provided  water  to  wash  the  feet  of 
Eliezer  and  the  feet  of  his  men.  The  stranger  was  then  invited  to  eat :  but  he  declined 
to  do  so,  until  he  had  discharged  the  trust  confided  to  him.  He  therefore  stated  the 
great  prosperity  with  which  the  Lord  had  blessed  his  master,  in  the  land  of  his  sojourn- 
ing ;  and  that  his  heir  was  Isaac,  a  wife  for  whom  he  had  been  sent  to  seek  among  the 
kindred  of  Abraham.  He  then  described  how  his  attention  had  been  directed  to 
Rebekah,  and  concluded :  "  And  now,  if  ye  will  deal  truly  and  kindly  with  my  master, 
tell  me ;  and  if  not,  tell  me  :  that  I  may  turn  to  the  right  hand  or  to  the  left."  Laban 
and  Bethuel  answered  promptly,  that  the  will  of  God  was  too  plainly  indicated,  for  them 
to  have  anything  more  to  do  than  to  give  their  willing  consent  to  the  marriage : — 
"  Behold,  Rebekah  is  before  thee.  Take  her,  and  go,  and  let  her  be  the  wife  of  thy 
master's  son,  as  the  Lord  hath  spoken."  Accordingly,  the  next  morning  saw  Eliezer 
and  his  company  returning  joyfully  home,  with  a  bride  for  their  master's  son.  By  him 
she  was  most  tenderly  welcomed.  It  is  emphatically  said  that  "  he  loved  her  •"  and  in 
her  love  he  found  some  comfort  for  the  still  recent  loss  of  a  most  affectionate 
mother. 


> 


11 


INTERIOR  OF  AN  EASTERN  HOUSE. 


'  But  for  to  tell  the  sumptuous  aray 
Of  that  great  chamber  would  be  labour  lost : 
For  living  wit,  I  weone,  cannot  display 
The  roiall  riches  and  exceeding  cost 
Of  every  pillar  and  of  every  post. 


So  was  that  chamber  clad  in  goodly  wize, 
And  rownd  about  it  many  beds  were  dight 
As  whylome  was  the  antique  worldes  guize."        Spenser. 


The  domestic  architecture  of  the  nations  which  inhabit  the  countries  from  the 
Persian  Gulf  to  the  river  Nile,  and  from  the  Nile  along  the  southern  shores  of  the 
Mediterranean  to  the  Atlantic,  is  in  general  style  and  character  the  same,  and  is 
indeed  varied  only  in  some  unimportant  particulars  by  conditions  which  the  local 
circumstances  of  a  given  district  may  impose.  The  source  of  this  resemblance  is  to 
be  found  in  the  common  derivation  of  the  architecture  of  all  these  regions  from  that 
of  the  Arabians :  and  as  the  architecture  of  the  Arabians  does  not  appear  to  have 
sustained  any  material  alteration  from  the  remote  times  in  which  it  was  the  same  aS 
that  of  the  Jews  in  Palestine,  we  are  entitled  to  consider  that  a  house  which  we  find 
in  any  part  of  this  extensive  tract  of  country,  does  not  materially  differ  from  a  house 
of  corresponding  rank  among  the  ancient  Hebrews.  The  proof  of  this  is  found  in 
the  perfect  sufficiency  of  such  abodes  to  illustrate  and  explain  all  the  particulars  con- 
cerning houses,  which  occur  in  the  Sacred  Scriptures.  Such  particulars  are  not 
numerous  with  reference  to  the  interior  arrangements  of  the  houses,  and  to  the 
appearance  and  character  of  the  principal  rooms  j  but,  so  far  as  they  go,  we  are 
enabled  to  gather  from  them  that  the  chief  apartments  in  the  palaces  of  the  great, 
and  in  the  mansions  of  the  wealthy,  among  the  ancient  Israelites,  even  from  the  time 
of  Solomon  downward,  must  have  exhibited  a  strong  general  resemblance  to  the  very 
beautiful  example  of  an  Eastern  interior  exhibited  in  our  present  engraving. 

It  is  well  remarked  by  Mr.  Urquhart,  that  in  these  countries  "the  room  is  the 
principle  of  all  architecture.  No  one  cares  for  the  external  form  of  a  building.  Its 
proportions,  its  elegance,  or  effect,  are  never  considered.  The  architect,  as  the  pro- 
prietor, thinks  only  of  the  apartments,  and  there  no  deviation  from  fixed  principles 
is  tolerated.  Money  and  space  are  equally  sacrificed,  to  give  to  each  chamber  its 
form,  light,  and  facility  of  access,  without  having  to  traverse  a  passage  or  another 
apartment  to  reach  it." 


12  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

The  principal  rooms,  such  as  that  represented  in  the  engraving,  are  square,  and 
in  front  of  the  square  is  an  ohlong  space,  generally  depressed  a  step,  and  sometimes, 
in  large  apartments,  separated  by  balustrades  or  by  columns.  This  depressed  place  is 
where  the  servants  remain  in  attendance.  The  bottom  of  the  room  is  lined  with 
wooden  work ;  and  here  are  the  cupboards  for  stowing  away  the  bedding,  recesses 
for  vases  containing  water,  sherbet,  or  flowers ;  and,  in  the  best  rooms  of  the  best 
houses,  marble  slabs  and  basins  for  a  fountain.  In  this  lower  compartment  also  are 
the  doors,  and  over  the  doors  are  hung  curtains,  which  are  held  up  by  the  attendants 
as  any  one  enters  or  goes  out.  Such  door-curtains  were  in  use  among  the  Hebrews, 
of  which  conspicuous  examples  are  afforded  in  the  vails  of  the  tabernacle  and  temple. 

The  square  or  raised  portion  of  the  room  is  surrounded  on  three  sides  by  a  broad 
sofa,  the  existence  of  which  among  the  Hebrews  is  somewhat  doubtful,  at  least  in  the 
modern  Oriental  use;  although  it  appears  that  something  of  the  kind  was  in  use 
among  them  in  and  before  the  time  of  Christ.  The  rich  effect  produced  by  the 
delicate  Arabesque  tracery,  wrought  in  the  hard  and  brilliantly  white  plaster  or  stone, 
sometimes  set  off  by  a  ground  of  rich  blue,  and  relieved  by  gilding  not  untastefully 
applied,  with  the  admirable  and  nice  joining  of  the  lattice-work  which  forms  the 
windows,  and  which  claims  to  be  one  of  the  greatest  triumphs  of  Oriental  art — all 
this  has  a  richness  of  effect,  without  tawdriness,  which  requires  to  be  seen  to  be 
properly  appreciated,  although  a  very  fair  notion  of  it  may  be  formed  from  the 
engraving. 

In  the  higher  sorts  of  buildings,  costly  and  variegated  marbles  are  employed  in 
the  pavements,  and  about  the  entrances  and  windows,  reminding  one  of  the  variously 
coloured  stones  in  the  pavements  of  the  Persian  palace-court,  Esth.  i.  6 ;  and  the 
"  glistering  stones,  and  stones  of  divers  colours,"  of  1  Chron.  xxix.  2. 


► 


<r 


N 


^ 


1 


13 


THE     GOLDEN     CALF. 

POUSSIN. 


"  I  saw  an  image,  all  of  massive  gold, 
Placed  on  high  upon  an  altare  faire, 
That  all,  which  did  the  same  from  farre  behold, 
Might  worship  it."  Spenser. 


EXODUS  XXXII. 

It  seems  marvellously  strange  that  a  people  who  had  recently  witnessed  such  signal 
manifestations  of  the  power  and  greatness  of  the  God  who  had  brought  them  forth 
from  the  bondage  of  Egypt,  and  who  had  ample  cause  to  know  that  they  were  the 
objects  of  his  special  care  and  providence,  should  so  soon  turn  aside  to  idols.  Nor  seems 
it  less  strange  that  they  who  had  but  lately  heard  his  awful  voice  proclaim — "  Thou 
shalt  not  make  to  thyself  any  graven  image,  nor  the  likeness  of  anything  that  is  in  the 
heaven  above,  or  in  the  earth  beneath,  or  in  the  waters  under  the  earth.  Thou  shalt 
not  bow  down  thyself  to  them,  nor  serve  them," — should  so  speedily  set  themselves  up 
an  idol-image,  and  that,  of  all  the  idols  in  the  world,  they  should  choose  to  degrade  the 
glory  of  the  invisible  God  to  the  similitude  of  an  ox  that  eateth  grass.  All  this  is  very 
strange,  but  not  unaccountable ;  as  few  strange  things  are,  when  they  come  to  be 
thoroughly  understood. 

We  know  that  the  Israelites,  during  their  long  sojourn  in  an  idolatrous  land,  had 
not  preserved  without  taint  the  pure  and  simple  faith  which  their  fathers  had  trans- 
mitted to  them.  Without  altogether  forgetting  God,  they  had  to  some  extent  adopted 
the  religious  symbols  of  the'  great  nation  in  whose  land  they  dwelt.  One  of  the  most 
conspicuous  features  of  the  Egyptian  worship,  and  the  one  most  likely  to  engage  the 
attention  of  a  pastoral  people  like  the  Hebrews,  was  the  adoration  paid  to  a  live  bull  at 
Memphis,  who,  under  the  name  of  Apis,  was  supposed  to  represent  Osiris,  and  was 
accordingly  worshipped  in  that  character.  His  worship  extended  throughout  Egypt ; 
for  although  the  actual  presence  of  the  god  was  confined  to  Memphis,  images  of  him 
were  abundant,  and  received  the  same  adoration  as  was  paid  to  the  living  animal.  In 
these  representations,  Apis  was  sometimes  figured  in  his  natural  shape,  with  the  symbols 
of  Osiris  upon  his  head ;  but  he  frequently  appeared  under  the  likeness  of  a  man  with 
the  head  of  an  ox. 


14  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

Now,  when  Moses  had  been  away  in  the  mountain  much  longer  than  had  been 
expected,  the  encamped  Israelites  began  to  fancy  that  he  never  would  return ;  and 
feeling  the  restraint  of  their  great  master's  hand  withdrawn,  they  now  gave  way  to  the 
propensity  acquired  in  Egypt,  and  demanded  of  Aaron  to  be  provided  with  a  visible 
symbol  of  the  God  they  served,  after  the  manner  of  other  nations.  The  brother  of  the 
great  lawgiver  lacked  the  moral  courage  and  the  sustaining  faith  required  of  him  who 
would  stem  the  torrent  of  a  general  impulse ;  he  thought  it  more  prudent  to  temporize 
with  it,  that  he  might  retain  some  control  over  its  developments.  He  therefore  caused 
the  figure  of  a  young  .bull  to  be  cast  in  gold,  with  the  metal  which  the  votaries  had 
provided  by  the  general  contribution  of  their  ear-rings  for  the  purpose.  In  presenting 
this  familiar  symbol,  Aaron  took  care  to  remind  them  that  they  were  worshippers 
not  of  Osiris  but  of  Jehovah ;  and  in  point  of  fact,  there  seems  to  have  been  no  inten- 
tion to  abandon  the  worship  of  the  Lord,  as  the  final  object  of  all  their  services;  but 
they  would  worship  Him  under  this  material  symbol,  which  was  not  only  degrading  to  his 
greatness,  and  adverse  to  the  first  principles  of  the  worship  he  required,  but  had  in  the 
strongest  manner  been  interdicted,  as  putting  the  High  and  Lofty  One,  who  filleth 
eternity,  upon  the  same  low  level  with  the  nullities  which  the  neighbouring  nations 
worshipped  as  gods,  and  as  having  an  obvious  tendency  to  produce  an  entire  alienation 
from  him.  The  danger  is  not  difficult  to  conceive.  If  the  Israelites  had  been  allowed 
to  go  on  worshipping  God  under  a  symbol  appropriate  to  Osiris,  they  would  soon  have 
come  to  regard  Jehovah  and  Osiris  as  the  same,  and  eventually  the  first  intention  of 
this  worship  would  be  lost  in  the  popular  service  of  the  Egyptian  idol. 

The  day  after  the  completion  of  the  image  was,  as  Aaron  reminded  the  people, 
a  feast  to  the  Lord ;  and  that  was  the  feast  they  were  to  celebrate.  But  they  celebrated 
it  after  the  Egyptian  fashion,  with  dances  and  sports  around  the  golden  image  which 
they  had  set  up. 

It  was  at  this  juncture  that  Moses,  accompanied  by  his  servant  Joshua,  returned 
from  the  mountain,  with  the  tables  of  the  law,  written  by  the  finger  of  God,  in  his 
hands.  The  whole  scene  transacting  in  the  plain  below  bursts  suddenly  upon  him,  and, 
in  the  vehemence  of  his  grief  and  indignation,  he  let  fall  the  sacred  tablets  which  he 
held  in  his  arms,  and  they  were  broken  in  pieces.  He  hastened  down  into  the  midst 
of  the  festive  crowd,  and  such  was  the  force  of  the  authority  he  had  established,  that 
his  presence  stayed  the  limbs  of  the  dancers,  and  rendered  the  voice  of  the  singers 
mute.  The  meekest  of  men  was  terrible  in  his  wrath.  He  overthrew  and  utterly 
destroyed  the  idol  which  had  been  set  up,  and  compelled  the  votaries  to  drink  the 
nauseous  dregs  mingled  with  water ;  and  then  he  stood  at  the  gate  of  the  camp,  and 
cried — "  Who  is  on  the  Lord's  side  ?  let  him  come  to  me."  At  that  call  the  Levites 
came ;  and  he  commanded  them  to  gird  on  their  swords,  and  pass  through  the  camp, 
slaying  without  compunction  all  whom  they  could  recognize  as  having  taken  an  active 
part  in  this  abomination.  This  was  done ;  and  the  next  day  Moses  said  to  the  people — 
"  Ye  have  sinned  a  great  sin ;" — but  promised  to  go  and  intercede  for  them  with  the  Lord 
whom  they  had  so  grievously  offended.    He  did  so :  and  they  were  once  more  forgiven. 


t 


. 


15 


SMYRNA. 

Oh  that  it  were  as  it  was  wont  to  be ! 

When  thy  old  friends  of  fire,  all  full  of  Thee, 

Fought  against  frowns  with  smiles ;  gave  glorious  chase 

To  persecutions,  and  against  the  face 

Of  death  and  fiercest  dangers,  durst  with  brave 

And  sober  pace  march  on  to  meet  a  grave.        Crashaw. 

In  noticing  the  remains  of  the  ancient  Smyrna,  we  mentioned  the  theatre,  and  alluded 
to  the  martyrdom  of  the  venerable  Polycarp  which  took  place  in  that  spot.  As  that 
event  is  by  far  the  most  interesting  circumstance  in  the  ecclesiastical  history  of  Smyrna, 
we  may  venture  to  state  it  more  particularly  before  proceeding  to  describe  the  condition 
of  the  modern  Smyrna. 

In  Rev.  ii.  10,  the  message  to  the  angel,  or  minister,  of  the  church  of  Smyrna  con- 
tains the  words — "  Fear  none  of  those  things  which  thou  shalt  suffer :  be  thou  faithful 
unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life."  It  is  generally  understood,  on  the 
authority  of  Irenseus,  that  the  "angel"  thus  addressed  was  no  other  than  Polycarp,  who 
was  a  disciple  of  St.  John.  This  point  is  not  free  from  doubt ;  but  as  it  has  been 
shown  that  he  might  have  been  thirty-nine  years  old  at  the  time  the  book  of  Revelation 
was  written,  there  is  nothing  improbable  in  it ;  and  the  passage  acquires  a  new  interest, 
if  we  allow  ourselves  to  regard  it  as  a  prediction  of  that  martyrdom  which  actually 
took  place,  accompanied  by  a  promise  well  calculated  to  sustain  the  heart  in  the  hour 
of  its  trial. 

The  age  of  Polycarp  at  the  time  of  his  martyrdom,  and  the  year  in  which  he  suffered, 
are  matters  of  dispute,  into  which  we  need  not  enter.  The  lowest  date  assigned  to  this 
event  is  147  a.d.,  and  the  highest  169 ;  while  the  lowest  age  that  can  be  assigned  him 
at  his  death  is  eighty-six  years,  and  the  highest  exceeds  one  hundred.  Upon  the  whole, 
the  date  of  147  is  perhaps  the  most  satisfactory,  although  it  is  not  that  which  is  usually 
received.  The  matter  is  of  importance  only  as  determining  the  persecution  under  which 
the  martyr  suffered,  and  the  reign  in  which  it  occurred.  The  earlier  date  would  assign  it 
to  the  reign  of  Antoninus  Pius,  and  the  latter  to  that  of  Marcus  Aurelius.  In  both 
reigns,  however,  the  Christians  were  persecuted,  although  with  much  more  severity  in 
the  latter  than  in  the  former. 

Be  this  as  it  may,  in  one  of  the  persecutions  of  the  time,  which  extended  to  Asia 
Minor,  and  which  became  violent  in  Smyrna,  a  cry  was  raised  for  the  blood  of  Polycarp, 
known  as  the  foremost  man  among  the  Christians  of  the  place.  He  had,  by  the  advice 
of  his  friends,  withdrawn  to  a  neighbouring  village,  where  he  might  have  remained  in 
safety.  But  when  his  enemies  proceeded  to  put  some  of  the  brethren  to  the  torture,  to 
compel  them  to  disclose  his  retreat,  he  cried,  "The  Lord's  will  be  done,"  and  declining 


16  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

to  take  any  further  means  of  concealment,  he  presented  himself  to  those  who  were  sent 
to  apprehend  him,  and  cheerfully  conversed  with  them.  He  directed  refreshments  to  he 
placed  before  them,  and  received  their  permission  to  remain  undisturbed  for  one  hour. 
That  hour,  and  another  after  it,  he  spent  in  prayer,  which  he  poured  forth  with  such 
sweetness  and  fervour,  that  the  soldiers  were  softened,  and  lamented  the  unpleasant 
duty  which  had  fallen  upon  them. 

Polycarp  was  then  placed  upon  an  ass,  and  conducted  towards  the  city.  On  the  way 
they  were  met  by  the  irenarch  Herod,  and  his  father  Nicetas — both  of  them  active 
persecutors,  and  prime  movers  of  the  cry  which  had  been  raised  against  the  "  atheists," 
as  the  Christians  were  called  because  they  refused  to  worship  the  gods  of  the  people. 
They  took  him  into  their  chariot,  and  with  great  show  of  pity  pressed  the  old  man  to 
save  his  life  by  the  simple  ceremonies  of  swearing  by  the  genius  of  Caesar,  and  of  offer- 
ing sacrifice.  But  he  refused  so  steadily,  that  they  thrust  him  forth  from  the  chariot 
with  such  violence,  that  liis  thigh  was  much  injured  by  the  fall.  As  soon  as  he  had 
recovered,  he  proceeded  with  great  cheerfulness,  under  the  conduct  of  the  guard,  to  the 
tribunal,  where  the  proconsul  had  already  taken  his  seat.  This  magistrate  having 
received  his  confession  that  he  was  Polycarp,  began  to  urge  him  to  recant :  "  Regard 
thy  great  age,"  he  said,  "  swear  by  the  genius  of  Caesar,  and  say  with  us  '  Away  with 
the  atheists.' "  On  which  the  venerable  man  surveyed  the  crowd  with  a  fixed  coun- 
tenance, and,  looking  up  to  heaven,  cried,  "  Away  with  the  atheists  ! "  Not  satisfied 
with  this,  the  proconsul  urged  him  to  swear,  and  called  upon  him  to  blaspheme  Christ. 
To  which  Polycarp  answered  with  holy  indignation,  "  Fourscore  years  and  six  have 
I  served  him,  and  in  all  that  time  he  has  never  done  me  wrong :  how  then  can  I  blas- 
pheme my  King  and  my  Saviour?"  When  further  urged,  he  said,  plainly,  "I  am 
a  Christian."  When  threatened  with  the  wild  beasts,  he  answered  calmly,  "Bring 
them  forth ; "  and  when  with  the  fire,  he  reminded  them  of  the  everlasting  fires  which 
awaited  the  ungodly.  Finding  that  all  attempts  to  shake  the  firm  purpose  of  his  soul 
was  hopeless,  the  proconsul  sentenced  him  to  the  flames.  Wood  sufficient  to  form 
a  pile  was  soon  brought,  and  the  martyr  then  divested  himself  of  his  outer  raiments. 
The  executioners  were  proceeding  to  nail  him  to  the  stake,  but  he  said,  "  Let  me  remain 
as  I  am ;  for  He  who  giveth  me  strength  to  sustain  the  fire,  will  enable  me,  without 
such  fastening,  to  remain  unmoved  therein."  He  was  therefore  bound  to  the  stake, 
without  being,  as  usual,  nailed  thereto.  He  then  uttered  a  short  prayer,  or  rather 
thanksgiving,  which  has  been  preserved  to  us.  "  I  bless  thee,"  he  said,  "  that  thou 
hast  counted  me  worthy  of  this  day  and  of  this  hour,  and  to  receive  my  portion  with 
the  number  of  martyrs,  in  the  cup  of  Christ."  He  had  no  sooner  uttered  "  Amen !  " 
in  a  clear  and  unshaken  voice,  than  the  torches  were  applied,  and  the  flames  rose  high 
around  him.  When  it  was  observed  that  he  remained  amid  the  devouring  flame*,  calm 
and  unmoved,  much  longer  than  was  expected,  the  confector,  on  the  demand  of  the 
people,  approached,  and  plunged  a  sword  into  his  breast.  The  Christians  attempted  to 
carry  off  the  body  entire ;  but  they  were  prevented  by  the  irenarch,  and  it  was  reduced 
to  ashes.  The  bones  were,  however,  gathered  up,  and  decently  interred  by  the  faithful. 


i 


17 


SAMSON    AND    DELILAH. 

RUBENS. 


"  O  impotency  of  mind,  in  body  strong  !        Milton, 


JUDGES  XYI. 

The  Philistines,  whose  heads  the  Hebrew  champion  had  often  bent  low  in  battle,  had 
never  been  able  to  discover  the  secret  of  that  mighty  strength  with  which  he  beyond 
all  men  had  been  gifted.  But  although  they  knew  not  the  secret  of  his  strength,  they 
knew  but  too  well  the  secret  of  his  weakness  j  and  when,  therefore,  they  heard  that  he 
had  given  himself  up  to  a  besotted  attachment  to  a  woman  of  their  own  nation,  who 
dwelt  in  the  vale  of  Sorek,  they  resolved  by  her  means  to  work  his  overthrow.  The 
chief  of  the  five  states  composing  the  Philistine  dominions,  applied  secretly  to  the  hero's 
paramour,  whose  name  was  Delilah,  to  induce  her  to  learn  "  wherein  his  great  strength 
lieth,  and  by  what  means  we  may  prevail  against  him,  that  we  may  bind  him  to  afflict 
him."  The  temptation  offered  to  her,  to  betray  the  too-confiding  Hebrew,  was  eleven 
thousand  pieces  of  silver  from  each  of  the  five  princes.  If  the  pieces  of  silver  were 
shekels,  as  is  probable,  this  would  make  a  total  of  above  six  hundred  pounds — a  vast 
bribe  for  that  age  and  country. 

The  woman  was  won.  She  plied  all  her  arts  of  blandishment  and  persuasion,  and 
by  taking  advantage  of  his  yielding  modes,  and  expressing  admiration  of  his  wonderful 
exploits,  aimed  to  throw  him  off  his  guard,  and  to  win  his  secret  from  him  unawares. 
But  he  as  yet  retained  sufficient  self-possession  to  elude  her  cunning,  and  he  amused 
her  by  stating  that  if  he  were  bound  with  seven  green  withes  which  had  never  been 
dried,  he  should  become  weak  as  another  man.  This  was  not  true ;  and  Samson's 
resort  to  this  falsehood,  instead  of  decisively  repelling  this  insidious  attack  upon  his 
"  fort  of  silence,"  is  a  symptom  of  that  obtuseness  of  conscience  which  marks  his  whole 
career.  The  watchful  "lords  of  the  Philistines"  being  apprised  of  this  disclosure, 
eagerly  provided  Delilah  with  the  seven  green  withes,  with  which  she,  probably  in  a 
sportive  way,  as  if  to  test  the  truth  of  his  statements,  bound  fast  the  man  of  strength. 
Hoping  that  all  was  safe,  the  woman  cried  out,  "The  Philistines  be  upon  thee,  Samson !" 
and  at  that  word  several  stout  warriors,  who  had  been  concealed  in  an  adjoining 
chamber,  rushed  in  to  secure  their  prize.  But  the  hero  rose  in  his  strength ;  the  strong 
withes  were  broken  from  his  hands  like  a  thread  burnt  by  fire ;  and  his  enemies  fled 
before  him. 

Delilah  dared  not  renew  prematurely  her  attempts  to  worm  him  out  of  his  secret. 
But  at  length,  when  the  suspicion  which  this  affair  had  created  appeared  to  be  lulled, 
II.  e 


18  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

and  when  her  blandishments  had  again  assured  her  of  her  advantage  over  him,  she 
ventured  to  return  to  the  subject.  He  then  told  her  that  new  ropes  of  the  strongest 
kind,  which  had  never  been  used,  would  suffice  to  compress  the  strength  by  which  the 
green  withes  had  been  broken.  But  the  result  was  the  same  as  before ;  for  when  the 
alarm  was  given,  "  he  broke  them  from  his  arms  like  a  thread."  Once  more  the  woman 
ventured ;  and  this  time  Samson  told  her  that  if  all  the  locks  of  the  long  hair,  which 
as  a  Nazarite  he  had  never  shorn,  were  interwoven  with  the  warp  which  was  in  a 
loom  hard  by,  his  strength  would  altogether  fail  him.  She  accordingly  interwove  them 
while  he  slept;  and  to  render  her  work  secure,  she  fastened  the  whole  with  a  strong  pin, 
like  those  with  which  tents  are  fastened  to  the  ground.  But  when  the  alarm  was 
given,  Samson  arose,  drawing  away  the  whole  apparatus  with  his  hair,  and  again  the 
men  who  had  hoped  to  make  him  captive  hastened  from  the  place. 

One  would  think  that  after  so  much  frustration,  the  woman  would  have  abandoned 
her  enterprise  as  hopeless.  But  the  inducements  were  great  to  a  woman  of  her  cha- 
racter, and  she  knew  too  well  the  power  of  her  wiles,  and  the  moral  weakness  of  the 
man  she  had  enthralled.  She  assailed  him  from  day  to  day  in  such  language  as  this — 
"  How  canst  thou  say  I  love  thee,  when  thy  heart  is  not  with  me  ?  Thou  hast  mocked 
me  these  three  times,  and  hast  not  told  me  wherein  thy  great  strength  lieth," — till  at 
last,  worried  out  with  her  continual  importunities,  and  overwhelmed  by  the  violence  of 
his  insensate  passion  for  this  worthless  woman,  he  yielded  up  his  secret,  and  told  her 
all  his  heart.  She  saw  that  he  had  done  so ;  and  hastened  to  make  the  great  fact 
known  to  the  Philistines,  who  forthwith  came  to  her  with  the  promised  money  in  their 
hands.  The  secret  was,  that  he  was  a  Nazarite,  consecrated  to  God  from  his  mother's 
womb,  and  that  by  the  tenure  of  the  obligations  which  that  state  imposed,  he  held  his 
mighty  strength.  Of  that  state  his  unshorn  locks  formed  an  essential  condition,  and  if 
these  were  removed,  the  bond  by  which  he  held  his  power  would  be  broken,  and  he 
would  become  as  other  men. 

Assured  that  her  object  was  now  attained,  this  artful  woman  soon  lulled  him  to 
sleep  upon  her  knees,  doubtless  after  a  fashion  still  very  common  in  the  East,  where 
it  is  not  unusual  for  a  husband,  or  full-grown  son,  to  sleep  upon  his  wife  or  mother's 
knees.  The  woman  sits  cross-legged  upon  the  mat  or  carpet,  and  the  man  lays  himself 
down  with  his  head  upon  her  lap,  and  she  gently  taps,  strokes,  sings,  and  soothes  him  ' 
to  sleep.  When  Delilah  was  satisfied  that  her  victim  slept  soundly,  a  man  shaved  off 
his  hair,  and  by  that  act  took  his  strength  and  glory  from  him.  When  the  woman 
cried — "  The  Philistines  be  upon  thee,  Samson," — he  awoke,  and,  ignorant  of  what  had 
-  befallen  him,  said — "  I  will  go  out,  as  at  other  times  before,  and  shake  myself," — 
meaning,  probably,  that  he  would  free  himself  from  the  bands  which  his  betrayer  had 
doubtless  placed  upon  his  hands.  But  vain  were  all  his  efforts.  He  saw  that  the  Lord 
had  departed  from  him :  and  in  the  shock  produced  by  that  terrible  conviction,  the 
Philistines  made  him  their  captive,  and  led  him  away  to  Gaza,  where  they  put  out  his 
eyes,  and  set  him  to  grind  corn,  like  a  slave,  in  the  prison-house. 


*< 


I 


@  j 


19 


THE    CAVES    OF    CAEMEL. 

Or,  if  at  home  they  stay, 
Yet  are  they,  day  by  day, 
In  spirit  journeying  through  the  glorious  land.        Keblb. 

In  the  previous  notices  of  Mount  Carmel,  the  caverns  in  which  it  abounds  have  been 
slightly  mentioned,  and  some  of  them  may  now  claim  a  more  particular  notice. 

As  the  ouly  scriptural  incidents  with  which  Carmel  is  connected,  are  those  in  which 
the  prophet  Elijah  appears,  tradition  has  appropriated  a  sufficient  number  of  these 
caverns  to  him.  That  holy  man  was,  as  we  know,  attached  to  the  congenial  solitude, 
and  valued  the  safety,  which  mountains  offered ;  and,  from  the  tone  of  his  history,  and 
of  such  of  his  thoughts  as  that  history  records,  we  may  with  certainty  infer  that  his 
mind  was  of  that  order  which  feels  that  to  rest  for  a  time  among  the  everlasting  hills, 
casting  a  wide  survey  over  the  vast  ocean,  or  over  the  labyrinth  of  mountain-tops,  with 
the  valleys  entangled  far  below,  and  the  silver  thread-like  streams  that  first  rush  down 
the  ravines,  and  then  meander  through  the  vales — beholding  at  safe  distance  the  busy 
world  and  the  turmoil  of  man — was  wholesome  to  his  soul,  friendly  to  the  cultivation  of 
his  faith,  favourable  to  a  directer  intercourse  with  God,  and  afforded  the  means  for 
more  calmly  weighing  both  worlds — this  world  and  that  to  come — than  could  be  realized 
under  other  circumstances.     Doubtless — 

"  There  are  in  this  loud  stunning  tide 
Of  human  care  and  crime, 
With  whom  the  melodies  abide 

Of  th'  everlasting  clime ; 
Who  carry  music  in  their  heart, 
Through  dusky  lane  and  wrangling  mart, 
Plying  their  daily  task  with  busier  feet, 
Because  their  hearts  a  holy  strain  repeat." 

But  even  they  are  the  better  and  happier  for  such  seasons  of  refreshing ;  and  there  are 
others,  of  whom  Elijah  seems  to  have  been  one,  who  are  even — 

"  Fain  to  doubt  how  Faith  could  dwell 
Amid  that  dreary  glare,  in  this  world's  citadel." 

When  Elijah  dwelt  among  the  mountains,  he  doubtless  availed  himself  of  the  shelter 
of  the  caves  which  they  contained.  In  Carmel,  as  elsewhere,  one  cavern  assuredly 
afforded  a  sufficient  retreat  to  him ;  but  in  order  to  spread  the  influence  of  his  name 
over  as  wide  a  surface  as  possible,  tradition  has  assigned  to  him  many  caves,  making  for 
him  a  luxurious  provision  of  a  whole  suite  of  caverned  apartments — there  being  a 
separate  one  for  every  slightly  varied  use  of  which  his  life  might  be  supposed  capable. 


20  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

There  is  first  the  grotto,  which  is  immediately  under  the  altar  of  the  new  church, 
and  which  is  affirmed  by  tradition  to  have  been  the  oratory  of  the  prophet,  and  the 
place  where  he  received  communications  from  Heaven.  The  cavern  is  of  no  great 
depth.  The  entrance  to  it  is  railed,  and  within  it  stands  a  plain  altar,  at  which  mass  is 
performed  on  that  day  in  the  year  which  the  Roman  Calendar  sets  apart  to  the  memory 
of  "  St.  Elias."  The  special  appropriation  of  the  cave  to  his  honour  is  indicated  by  the 
presence  of  a  wooden  statue  of  the  prophet,  of  no  very  prepossessing  appearance,  in  the 
act  of  giving  a  blow  with  a  formidable  club  to  one  of  the  false  prophets  of  Baal,  who  is 
in  the  agonies  of  death  at  his  feet. 

Between  two  and  three  hundred  paces  from  the  monastery,  there  is  another  cavern, 
which  is  alleged  to  have  formed  the  actual  lodging  of  Elijah,  where  he  lay  hid  from  the 
wrath  of  Ahab  and  Jezebel.  This  grotto  is  nearly  of  a  square  figure,  and  is  about 
fifteen  or  sixteen  feet  in  length,  by  ten  or  twelve  feet  wide.  In  the  time  of  Elijah,  as 
tradition  states,  there  was  no  other  entrance  to  this  cavern  than  by  a  hole  in  the  roof, 
through  which  the  prophet  descended  and  went  up.  This  aperture  is  now  closed,  and 
access  is  afforded  by  a  door  which  the  monks  usually  keep  carefully  closed,  to  prevent 
the  intrusion  of  the  profane  into  a  sanctuary  which  they  regard  with  peculiar  reverence. 
At  the  end  of  this  grotto  is  an  altar,  set  upon  a  kind  of  rocky  bank,  which  is  believed 
to  have  formed  the  bed  of  the  self-denying  prophet. 

The  cave  represented  in  the  present  engraving  has  already  been  described  in  vol.  i., 
p.  112.  The  tradition  which  has  procured  for  it  the  name  of  the  School  of  Elijah  is 
minutely  stated  by  the  old  Latin  writers  and  French  travellers,  who  inform  us  that  it  was 
here  the  prophet  used  to  receive  and  address  the  people  who  came  to  Mount  Carmel  to 
consult  him  as  an  oracle,  and  that  here  he  went  on  certain  days  to  meet  his  disciples, 
and  impart  to  them  his  instructions,  and  the  emanations  of  that  divine  light  which  he 
received  from  Heaven.  The  view  which  is  commanded  from  the  outside  of  this  cavern  is 
most  delightful  and  elevating.  A  recent,  and  somewhat  lively  traveller,  describes  the 
monks  as  not  insensible  to  its  influence.  One  of  them,  Padre  Camillo,  who  had  been 
his  guide  to  the  place,  and  was  there  detained  with  him  by  rain,  exclaimed,  "  What 
a  place  for  uninterrupted  meditation  !  Here,  indeed,  (he  continued,  spouting  out  a  pas- 
sage from  his  favourite  historian,)  the  plants,  the  rugged  rocks,  the  moaning  of  the 
wind,  the  prospect  of  the  ocean,  the  murmuring  of  the  streams,  the  lowing  of  the  herds, 
the  frisking  of  the  flocks,  the  shady  valley,  the  singing  of  the  birds,  the  delightful  clime, 
the  variety  of  the  flowers,  the  odour  of  the  aromatic  herbs,  how  they  refresh  the  soul ! " 
The  traveller  (Major  Skinner)  adds — "  This  sounded  very  sweetly  in  Italian ;  and  as 
he  delivered  it  standing  in  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  as  if  he  had  been  before  an  altar 
where  so  much  of  what  he  mentioned  was  in  reality  assembled,  it  came  with  great  force, 
for  the  catalogue  is  not  overcharged." 


3s 


* 


*i 


21 


♦, 


THE       DELUGE. 

POUSSIN. 


"  One  universal  ocean  covers  all : 
All  but  this  little  spot,  this  mountain-top, 
This  lonely  isle  that  every  moment  lessens. 
How  awfully  terrific  1  0,  how  dread 
The  soul-appalling  prospect  1 
The  flashing  billows,  far  as  eye  can  stretch, 
Rolling  in  foam-clad  mountains,  us  surround, 
And  hasten  onward  to  entomb  us  here. 
Down  pour  their  ceaseless  cataracts,  the  black  clouds, 
With  redly-glancing  lightning  half  illumed ; 
While  roar  of  waters,  thunders,  drowning  beasts, 
And  shriek  and  wail  of  the  last  remnant  left 
Of  human  kind,  in  deafening  discord  mix 
Most  horrible."  Pennie. 


GENESIS  YII. 

There  are  some  among  us  who  know  the  exceeding  bitter  cry  that  rises  from  all 
beholders,  when  one  poor  soul  sinks,  and  rises  not  again — is  lost,  in  the  great  deep. 
There  are  many  among  us  who  can  tell  how  the  pulse  of  general  life  beats  with  one 
great  and  torturing  throb  at  the  tidings  that  some  goodly  vessel,  laden  with  human 
creatures,  has  sunk  beneath  the  waters.  These  things  strike  us — they  happen  under 
our  eyes;  they  are  things  of  our  own  day.  But  we  contemplate  with  comparative 
calmness,  merely  because  remote  in  time,  the  race  of  man — nearly  the  whole  race — 
struggling  amid  the  waters;  and  hear,  without  great  emotion,  the  distant  shriek  of 
a  drowned  world.  This  is  not  well.  The  world  was  drowned  for  sin;  and  the  record 
of  its  punishment  was  left  us  for  our  profit.  It  is  also  a  matter  which  concerns  us 
nearly.  The  race  was  our  own ;  and  had  not  the  infinite  mercy  of  God  spared  the  family 
of  one  righteous  man,  the  history  of  the  world  since  then  had  been  a  blank;  the  myriads 
of  human  creatures  who  since  then  have  animated  the  world  by  their  deeds,  their  hopes, 
their  griefs,  their  fears,  would  not  have  had  any  being ;  and  we  ourselves,  who  glory  in 
our  high  aims,  our  marvellous  arts,  and  the  wide  scope  of  our  knowledge,  had  never 
breathed.  And  yet  more  nearly  does  that  tremendous  manifestation  of  the  Divine 
wrath  concern  us,  inasmuch  as  it  conveys  to  us  the  assured  knowledge,  that  sin  is  that 
ii.  F 


22  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

abominable  thing  which  God  hates ;  and  may  well  enable  us  to  guess  how  fearful  might 
be  our  own  doom,  had  not  a  Redeemer  been  found  for  us. 

The  matter  being  thus  one  of  great  concernment  to  us,  and  yet  one  in  regard  to 
which  our  feelings  are  peculiarly  apathetic,  our  better  nature  owes  a  debt  to  any  one 
whose  more  active  imagination  raises  our  sluggish  comprehension,  and,  by  depicting 
the  terror  and  pathos  of  the  greatest  judgment  which  the  world  has  seen  since  its 
creation,  constrains  to  cry  out — "  It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
living  God  I" 

Many  such  representations,  well  suited  to  awaken  salutary  thoughts,  have  been 
given  in  verse,  in  animated  prose,  and  in  painting.  Of  the  last,  no  one  representation 
is  comparable  to  that  of  Poussin,  from  which  the  present  engraving  has  been  copied. 
It  was  painted  in  1644,  expressly  for  Cardinal  Richelieu,  and,  as  the  artist  was  then  in 
his  seventieth  year,  it  embodies  the  results  of  much  experience  and  careful  study.  It 
is  now  in  the  Louvre,  and  is  regarded  as  an  extraordinary  work  of  art,  admirable  for 
the  simplicity  of  its  composition,  its  unobtrusive  colouring,  and  the  singular  paucity  of 
its  objects,  as  well  as  for  the  awful  grandeur  of  it3  effect,  and  its  comprehensive  expres- 
sion. It  is  indeed  a  precious  example  of  the  fact,  that,  to  a  master-mind,  but  few 
details  are  necessary,  to  represent  an  event  even  of  the  most  sublime  and  complicated 
character,  with  great  power  and  suggestive  truth.  A  family  is  seen  committing  its  last 
hopes  to  a  boat,  in  which  also  a  drowning  man  endeavours  to  find  safety.  Another 
boat  is  wrecked  in  the  middle  distance,  and  it  is  clear  that  those  who  were  on  board 
must  perish.  Iu  the  foreground,  one  more  supports  himself  upon  the  waters  on  a  board, 
and  another  is  upon  a  horse,  grasping  its  mane  with  one  hand,  and  with  the  other 
endeavours  to  sustain  the  head  of  the  noble  beast  above  the  waters.  A  serpent,  driven 
from  its  retreat  by  the  encroaching  flood,  wreathes  its  extended  form  upon  the  rocks, 
and  is  perhaps  intended  to  bring  to  mind  the  Old  Serpent,  through  whose  machinations 
all  this  ruin  has  been  caused.  Meanwhile,  the  lightnings  break  through  the  dark  clouds, 
and  disclose  the  ark,  containing  the  ransomed  few,  floating  safely  in  the  distance. 

A  public  valuation,  made  in  1816,  reckoned  the  worth  of  this  painting  at  120,000 
francs,  equal  to  5,000  pounds  sterling. 


* 


I  1 


23 


HIEEAPOLIS. 


"  Remnants  of  things  that  have  passed  away, 
Fragments  of  stone,  rear'd  by  creatures  of  clay."     Byron. 


Hierapolis  is  mentioned  in  Scripture  only  as  the  seat  of  a  church,  in  which  Paul's 
companion,  Epaphras,  took  much  interest,  and  for  which,  with  the  churches  in  Colosse 
and  Laodicea,  he  "  laboured  fervently  in  prayers,  that  they  might  stand  perfect  and 
complete  in  all  the  will  of  God."  Col.  iv.  12,  13.  That  it  is  mentioned  in  connection 
with  these  other  towns  is  explained  by  the  fact,  that  Hierapolis  is  but  seven  miles  north 
of  Laodicea,  and  about  sixteen  miles  west-by-north  of  Colosse. 

The  name  of  Hierapolis,  or  Holy  City,  was  common  to  this  and  several  other  towns 
mentioned  by  the  ancient  geographers.  This  one  derived  its  name  from  the  number  of 
its  warm  springs  to  which  healing  virtues  were  ascribed,  and  which  occasioned  the 
erection  of  a  greater  number  of  temples  than  usually  belonged  to  a  town  of  its  rank. 
There  are  coins  still  extant  bearing  figures  of  various  gods  who  had  temples  there. 
The  town  stood  in  the  ancient  Phrygia,  on  the  borders  of  Caria  and  Lydia,  and  is 
situated  on  the  Scamander,  on  a  portion  of  Mount  Mesogis. 

The  place  now  bears  the  name  of  Pambouk  Kalesi,  or  Cotton  Castle.  It  would 
perplex  any  one  to  conjecture  the  origin  of  such  a  name ;  but  it  is  really  owing  to  the 
peculiar  appearance  which  the  place  presents  to  an  approaching  stranger  who  sees  before 
him  the  sloping  face  of  a  hill,  of  a  pure  white  and  apparently  fleecy  texture,  swelling 
into  little  eminences,  and  resembing  a  mass  of  cotton  wool  laid  upon  the  surface,  and 
slightly  agitated  by  the  wind.  This  appearance  is  a  pure  white  concrete  substance, 
generated  by  the  water  flowing  over  the  steep,  and  leaving  behind  a  chalky  deposit. 
On  being  tested  with  acids  it  is  found  to  ferment,  and  like  the  dropping  -  well  of 
Knaresborough,  and  from  the  same  cause,  leaves  behind  an  incrustated  surface  of 
carbonate  of  lime  wherever  it  flows.  Dr.  Chandler,  who  says  that  at  first  he  had  taken 
the  cliff  for  chalk,  states  that  on  a  nearer  approach  it  rather  suggested  to  him  the  idea 
of  an  immense  frozen  cascade,  the  surface  wavy,  as  of  water  at  once  fixed,  or  in  its 
headlong  course  suddenly  petrified.  The  abundance  of  this  concrete  deposit  was 
formerly  so  great  that,  as  we  are  told,  on  the  water  being  conducted  around  the 
gardens  and  vineyards,  the  channels  speedily  became  long  fences,  each  of  a  single 
stone.  Some  recent  travellers  have  ventured  to  deride  this  story ;  but  a  closer  inspec- 
tion would  have  shown  them  that  the  road  up  to  the  ruins,  which  appears  as  a  wide 
and  high  causeway,  is  a  petrifaction  of  this  nature,  and  it  overlooks  many  green  spots, 
once  vineyards  and  gardens,  separated  by  partitions  of  the  same  material. 


24  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

Above  the  cliff  is  an  extended  terrace,  on  which  the  ruins  of  the  ancient  city  are 
seen.  These  ruins  are  still  sufficient  to  evince  the  ancient  importance  of  the  place. 
The  main  street  can  still  be  traced  through  its  whole  extent,  and  among  the  other 
remains  by  which  it  is  bordered  are  those  of  three  Christian  churches,  one  of  which  is 
about  300  feet  long.  Pococke,  who  was  at  Hierapolis  above  a  century  ago,  thought  he  could 
distinguish  near  the  middle  of  this  street,  just  above  the  warm  springs,  some  remains 
of  the  temple  of  Apollo,  of  which  ancient  writers  speak.  But  more  conspicuous  are 
the  remains  of  the  stadium  and  the  theatre,  both  in  a  state  of  uncommon  preservation. 
These  remains,  with  ruins  of  a  modern  fortress,  and  fragments  of  massive  wall,  occupy 
a-site  of  about  a  mile  in  length,  by  about  two  hundred  paces  broad.  Among  the  ruins 
some  sarcophagi,  with  and  without  covers,  some  sculptured  stones,  and  some  inscrip- 
tions have  been  found.  The  last  are  mostly  in  the  face  of  the  wall  of  the  theatre,  and 
few  of  them  are  now  legible.  In  one  the  name  of  the  city,  Hierapolis,  might  formerly 
be  deciphered ;  and  on  another,  an  encomium  in  verse,  which  may  be  thus  translated  : 
"  Hail,  golden  city  Hierapolis,  the  spot  to  be  preferred  before  any  in  wide  Asia ;  revered 
for  the  rills  of  the  Nymphs ;  adorned  with  splendour  \" 

Near  the  city  was  a  famous  subterraneous  grotto,  called  Plutonium,  from  its 
supposed  connection  with  the  infernal  regions.  It  was  filled  with  mephitic  vapours, 
like  the  Grotto  del  Cane  in  Italy.  There  was  around  it  an  area  of  about  half  an  acre, 
which  was  usually  filled  with  a  dense  black  mist.  Outside  the  fence  of  this  area  the 
air  was  usually  wholesome,  but  within  it  was  death.  Bulls  dropped  down  there,  and 
were  dragged  forth  lifeless ;  and  Strabo  declares  that  some  sparrows  which  he  let  loose, 
instantly  fell  down  without  life.  It  is  likely  that  this  mist  was  the  condensed  vapour 
of  the  tepid  mineral  springs,  rendered  noxious  by  the  qualities  of  the  soil.  Like  other 
natural  wonders  it  was  made  subservient  to  the  superstitious  delusions  of  ancient 
idolatry ;  for  the  eunuch-priests  of  Cybele  claimed  to  be  alone  able  to  endure  the 
mephitic  mist,  and  obtained  great  credit  on  that  account.  They  entered  it,  or  passed 
over  it,  without  damage.  Some  think  that  they  had  about  them  some  powerful  anti- 
dote. But,  as  it  is  said  that  on  such  occasions  they  kept  their  faces  high  in  air,  aud 
carefully  held  their  breath  even  to  the  danger  of  suffocation,  it  seems  likely  that  they 
had  discovered  that  the  poisonous  vapour  became  so  diluted  at  a  certain  height  above 
the  ground  as  not  to  be  fatally  injurious.  This  is  the  more  probable,  as  the  area  in 
front  of  the  grotto,  to  which  these  statements  refer,  was  open  to  the  external  air. 
Mr.  Cockerell,  the  architect,  seems  to  have  discovered  this  cave  near  the  theatre,  which 
is  the  position  assigned  to  it  by  ancient  writers ;  and  up  the  mountain  side  is  a  deep 
recess,  far  into  the  mountain,  which  had  been  taken  for  it  till  this  discovery  was  made. 


///  /A'  / tf/f  //./ 


LA.     PRE 


25 


PETER'S     SERMON. 

WEST. 


"  How  different  is  the  scope  and  sway 
Of  boons  that  God  bestows ; 
The  varying  tongues  that  heretofore, 
On  Shinar's  plain  with  loud  uproar, 

Converted  friends  to  foes, 
Here  seemed  like  manna  to  descend, 
And  made  a  foe  far  more  than  friend."        Barton. 


ACTS  II. 

In  regard  to  the  sermon  delivered  by  Peter  after  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit  had 
descended  upon  the  apostles,  there  are  two  points  which  well  deserve  our  consideration. 
These  are,  that  it  was  the  first  sermon  under  the  new  dispensation,  as  completed  by  the 
death  and  resurrection  of  our  Lord ;  and  that  it  was  successful,  to  the  conversion  of  the 
hearers,  beyond  all  sermons  that  were  ever  uttered. 

The  immediate  occasion  of  this  discourse  was  afforded  by  the  astonishment  of  the 
people  at  the  gift  of  tongues  which  the  disciples  had  received,  so  that  the  foreign  Jews 
then  assembled  from  all  parts  at  Jerusalem,  heard  them  declare,  in  their  own  tongues, 
the  wonderful  works  of  God.  Some  supposed  that  they  were  "  full  of  new  wine."  This 
roused  Peter  to  vindicate  the  honour  of  God's  gifts.  "  These,"  said  he,  "  are  not 
drunken,  as  ye  suppose,  seeing  that  it  is  but  the  third  hour  of  the  day."  This  was  con- 
clusive, for  this  was  the  hour  of  morning  prayer,  and  it  was  a  notorious  custom  of  the 
Jews,  not  to  take  any  food  or  drink  till  that  hour  had  passed.  Besides,  as  the  distilled 
drinks,  which  are  the  bane  of  our  day,  were  then  unknown,  and  the  wines  were  com- 
paratively weak,  it  was  utterly  improbable  that  so  much  should  have  been  taken  to 
cause  intoxication  before  that  hour.  As  it  was  not  this,  Peter  proceeded  to  show  what 
it  really  was.  It  was  that  out-pouring  of  God's  spirit  of  which  their  own  prophets  had 
spoken,  and  which  they  had  indicated  as  harbingers  of  many  great  and  terrible  things 
— many  impending  calamities.  From  all  this,  those  who  called  on  the  name  of  the 
Lord  should  be  delivered.  He  then  proceeded  to  speak  of  Christ,  showing  that  the 
scene  which  had  occurred  was  in  accordance  with  his  promise,  was  a  proof  of  his  resur- 
rection, and  of  his  exaltation,  as  the  Messiah,  to  sit  at  God's  right  hand.  "  Therefore," 
he  concluded,  "  let  the  house  of  Israel  know  assuredly,  that  God  hath  made  that  same 
Jesus,  whom  ye  have  crucified,  both  Lord  and  Christ." 

II.  G 


20  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

It  was  meet  that  this  testimony  for  Christ  should  he  first  of  all  publicly  borne  by 
the  man  who  had  denied  his  Lord.  No  doubt  that  "  when  he  thought  thereon,  he 
wept,"  even  to  this  time,  and  long  after ;  and  we  can  easily  understand  the  natural 
eagerness  with  which  he  would  come  forward  to  confess  before  men  the  name  he  had 
denied,  and  to  evince  that  with  him  the  hour  of  worldly  fear  had  passed.  It  is  very 
observable,  considering  the  effect  which  this  address  produced,  that  it  exhibits  none  of 
the  qualities  which  men  are  apt  to  regard  as  essential  to  that  oratory  which  awakens 
popular  emotion.  It  has  no  declamation,  no  pathos,  no  points  of  force.  It  is  a  close 
and  well-reasoned  discourse,  full  of  arguments  and  proofs  of  the  points  to  be  estab- 
lished, suited  to  the  capacity  and  training  of  the  auditors.  Yet  it  smote  their  hearts. 
They  felt  the  truth  of  the  great  argument ;  and  if  it  were  true,  they  had  slain  Him  who 
was  the  desire  of  their  nation,  and  the  hope  of  their  fathers.  This  thought  was  more 
than  they  could  bear.  "  They  were  pricked  to  the  heart,  and  said  unto  Peter  and  the 
rest  of  the  apostles,  'Men  and  brethren,  what  shall  we  do?'"  The  answer  was  ready  : 
"  Repent,  and  be  baptized,  every  one  of  you,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ."  Accordingly, 
"  those  who  gladly  received  the  word  were  baptized ;  and  the  same  day  there  were 
added  unto  them  about  three  thousand  souls." 

Thus  signally  did  the  Lord  honour  the  first  preaching  of  the  completed  Gospel,  and 
thus  widely  did  he  enable  Peter  to  throw  open  the  gates  of  that  church,  whose  keys 
had  for  that  purpose  been  committed  to  him.  This  day  the  gates  were  opened  by  him 
to  the  Jews,  even  though  they  had  crucified  the  Lord  of  Life ;  and  not  long  after,  it 
was  he  who  opened  them  to  the  Gentiles,  in  the  person  of  Cornelius  the  centurion. 
It  is  with  reference  to  the  honour  thus  laid  upon  Peter,  of  first  opening  the  church  to 
both  Jews  and  Gentiles,  that  we  may  interpret  the  important  words  which  Jesus  had 
long  before  addressed  to  this  favoured  apostle  :  "  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven."  Matt.  xvi.  19. 


o 


■ 


THE    SYNAGOGUE   AT  JERUSALEM. 


"  And  shall  not  Israel's  sons  exulting  come, 
Hail  the  glad  beam,  and  claim  their  ancient  home  ? 
On  David's  throne  shall  David's  offspring  reign, 
And  the  dry  bones  be  warm  with  life  again."  Heber. 

The  condition  of  the  Jews  in  the  city  where  their  fathers  reigned  is,  in  many  respects, 
a  subject  of  peculiar  interest.  The  time  has  long  past  when  they  were  excluded  from 
the  walls  of  the  holy  city,  and  forbidden  even  to  look  upon  it  from  the  adjacent  hills ; 
and  they  now  dwell  there  in  considerable  numbers,  and  not  with  greater  inconvenience 
than  they  are  exposed  to  in  other  cities  over  which  the  Moslems  have  dominion.  Their 
number  is  about  three  thousand.  Here,  as  elsewhere,  a  particular  quarter  of  the  city  is 
assigned  to  them,  of  which  they  are  the  exclusive  inhabitants.  This  is  upon  the  eastern 
part  of  Mount  Zion ;  and  there,  as  is  almost  invariably  the  case  in  the  Jews'  quarter 
of  every  considerable  town,  the  streets  are  the  narrowest  and  foulest  in  Jerusalem.  The 
buildings  are  also  small,  and  generally  in  a  more  dilapidated  and  worst-kept  condition 
than  those  which  belong  to  the  Moslems  and  the  Christians.  The  offal  of  their  slaughter- 
houses is  cast  down  in  the  middle  of  the  most  frequented  streets,  and  the  pedestrian 
is  every  moment  liable  to  step  into  pits  full  of  putrid  blood  and  mire,  emitting  the  most 
horrible  stench,  and  reeking  with  plagues  of  all  sorts.  At  the  same  time,  the  ground 
is  so  favourable  to  draining,  that  half  an  hour's  labour  with  the  spade  would  suffice  to 
clear  these  pest-holes,  and  disinfect  the  poisoned  atmosphere. 

The  larger  and  best-conditioned  portion  of  the  resident  Israelites  are  natives  of  the 
city,  as  of  other  parts  of  Western  Asia,  and  are  descended  chiefly,  it  is  supposed,  from 
the  Spanish  and  Portuguese  Jews,  who  were  expelled  from  Western  Europe  by  the 
successors  of  Charles  V.  A  great  part  of  the  trade  of  Jerusalem  is  in  their  hands,  and 
although  scarcely  any  of  them  are  affluent,  very  many  of  them  indicate,  in  their  dress 
and  general  appearance,  the  possession  of  a  certain  measure  of  competence.  The  Polish 
and  German  Jews  constitute  a  distinct,  and,  to  all  appearance,  a  very  inferior  class. 
They  have,  for  the  most  part,  abandoned  their  native  country  for  the  purpose  of  laying 
their  bones  near  "the  city  of  their  fathers'  sepulchres  " — a  motive  calculated  to  awaken 
our  sympathies,  although,  as  in  this  case,  operating  only  upon  persons  in  humble  cir- 
cumstances, whose  native  homes  offered  little  to  counteract  this  inclination.  They  are 
destitute  of  property  or  employment,  and  subsist  chiefly  upon  the  funds  collected  from 
the  rich  Jews  of  Europe  and  Turkey  for  their  support. 


28  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

There  are  three  synagogues  in  Jerusalem,  although  some  state  them  as  six,  by 
counting  as  separate  synagogues  the  four  compartments  into  which  one  of  them  is 
divided.  This  is  the  synagogue  of  the  Spanish,  or  rather  native  Jews.  The  dearness 
and  scarcity  of  timber  in  the  vicinity  of  Jerusalem  has  led  to  the  general  prevalence 
of  domed  or  arched  roofs,  both  in  public  and  private  buildings ;  and  through  the  unskil- 
fulness  of  the  architecture,  several  arches  are  required  to  roof  in  comparatively  small 
buildings.  This  small  synagogue  has  four,  and  the  like  number  of  small  apartments 
for  worship  are  occupied  by  as  many  separate  congregations.  A  recent  American  tra- 
veller (Dr.  Olin),  to  whose  interesting  travels  we  are  indebted  for  most  of  these  par- 
ticulars, visited  this  synagogue  at  the  time  of  worship.  He  thought  the  congregations 
rather  indevout — ;which,  however,  is  generally  remarked  of  Hebrew  congregations. 
"  I  was  much  impressed,  however,"  he  says,  "  as  I  always  am  in  a  synagogue,  with  the 
profound  respect  shown  for  the  Book  of  the  Law.  It  is  preserved  in  a  case  of  wood — 
an  ark  my  companion  called  it — behind  a  splendid  curtain  of  velvet.  Several  grave 
and  venerable  rabbins  went  in  a  company  to  remove  it  to  the  reading-desk.  The  whole 
assembly  rose,  and  before  the  reading  of  the  lessons,  the  sacred  parchment,  covered 
with  a  white  cloth,  was  carried  round  to  be  reverently  kissed  by  the  worshippers.  In 
reading,  the  rabbi  who  officiated  pointed  to  the  line  with  a  silver  stylus.  Every  look 
and  motion  connected  with  this  part  of  their  worship  was  expressive  of  the  profoundest 
reverence.  In-  reading  the  Pentateuch,  the  rabbi  and  congregation  bowed  their  heads 
very  low  at  the  occurrence  of  every  emphatic  word — indeed,  of  almost  every  word,  the 
better  to  mark  and  impress  upon  their  minds  its  solemn  import.  This  practice,  as  will 
readily  be  conceived,  gives  a  peculiar  appearance  to  the  assembly." 


I 

I 


\ 


29 


ELIJAH  RAISING  THE   WIDOW'S   SON. 

WEST. 


' Lo  !  the  slumber  of  death  is  now  broken, 

And,  disconsolate  mother,  once  more  he  is  thine  !"         Hutton. 


1  KINGS  XYII. 

When  the  prophet  Elijah  found  no  longer  food,  water,  or  safety  in  Israel,  he  withdrew 
to  the  town  of  Zarephath,  or  Sarepta,  in  the  country  of  the  Phoenicians.  God  had 
made  it  known  to  him  that  he  had  "  commanded  a  widow  woman  to  feed  him  there." 
How  should  she  feed  him  ? — out  of  the  abundance  of  her  garners,  and  from  the  super- 
fluity of  her  wealth  ?  No — but  out  of  the  abundance  of  that  faith  which,  although  not 
one  of  Zion's  daughters,  she  was  enabled  to  manifest.  It  was  not  to  a  rich  widow,  but 
to  one  the  poorest  of  the  poor,  that  the  prophet  was  sent.  He  found  her  gathering 
a  few  sticks,  to  prepare  for  herself  and  son  what  she  believed  to  be  their  last  food,  with 
the  single  handful  of  meal  which  remained  in  her  barrel,  and  with  the  small  portion 
of  oil  which  was  left  at  the  bottom  of  her  cruse — that  they  might  eat  it,  and  die. 

This  was  the  woman  to  whom  the  thirsty  and  travel-worn  prophet  said :  "  Fetch 
me  a  little  water,  I  pray  thee,  in  a  vessel."  This  was  no  small  matter  to  ask,  at  a  time 
when  the  whole  land  was  consumed  with  drought ;  and  yet  the  prophet,  at  the  first 
sight  of  the  woman,  in  whom  he  recognised  his  destined  entertainer,  added — "  Bring 
me  a  morsel  of  bread  in  thine  hand."  Alas,  where  was  bread  to  be  gotten  by  a  poor 
widow  in  those  days  !  She  told  him  her  sad  case.  Though  a  heathen,  she  knew  and 
respected  Jehovah  as  the  God  of  the  Hebrews,  and  she  must  have  perceived  that  Elijah 
was  an  Israelite — and  probably  from  his  peculiar  dress  she  knew  him  to  be  a  prophet, 
or,  as  she  phrased  it — "  a  man  of  God."  This  is  indicated  by  the  adjuration  with  which 
she  addressed  him — "  As  Jehovah,  thy  God,  liveth."  "  It  is  no  marvel,"  says  Bishop 
Hall,  "  if  the  widow  knew  Elijah,  since  the  ravens  knew  him." 

The  prophet,  nevertheless,  persisted  in  his  request,  and  justified  it  by  the  surprising 
declaration — "  For  thus  saith  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  The  barrel  of  meal  shall  not  waste, 
neither  shall  the  cruse  of  oil  fail,  until  the  day  that  the  Lord  sendeth  rain  upon  the 
earth."  This  was  a  hard  thing  to  believe.  Human  distrust  had  room  for  a  thousand 
doubts  and  difficulties.  But  the  woman's  faith  in  the  power  of  the  great  God  of  Israel, 
n.  h 


30  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

of  whose  ancient  wonders  she  had  heard,  triumphed  over  them — and  that  at  a  time 
when  the  thousands  of  Israel,  who  signed  themselves  by  the  name  of  Jacob,  were 
apostate  and  cast  away.  Nor  was  hers  a  barren  or  speculative  faith.  It  was  in  the 
highest  degree  warm,  vital,  real :  for  it  was  put  to  the  hard  test  of  her  being  required 
to  prepare  first  of  all  for  the  man  of  God  a  cake  with  her  handful  of  meal.  Hers  was 
the  faith  that  could  remove  mountains ;  and  it  received  such  reward  as  true  faith  in 
the  Lord's  promises  never  yet  missed.  She,  who  had  felt  that  she  had  no  resource  for 
existence  left  to  her  and  her  son,  was  preserved,  by  means  of  the  unexhausted  barrel 
and  cruse,  to  see  the  end  of  the  years  of  drought  and  famine  which  consumed  the  land. 
Yet  in  that  time  one  sore  trouble  fell  upon  her.  Her  son  died.  "What  felt  she  then  ? 
In  these  days,  when  sickness  and  untimely  deaths  were  held  to  be  special  judgments  from 
heaven,  her  first  thought  was,  to  ascribe  this  calamity  to  the  presence  of  the  man  of  God  ! 
It  would  seem  that  the  consciousness  of  sin  had  been  awakened  in  her  by  witnessing  the 
holy  life  and  conversation  of  the  prophet ;  and  she  seems  to  have  thought  that  the  God 
of  Israel  had,  probably  at  his  instance,  taken  this  means  of  reminding  her  of  her 
unworthiness.  This  seems  the  most  obvious  sense  of  her  words:  "What  have  I  to  do 
with  thee,  O  thou  man  of  God  ?  art  thou  come  to  call  my  sin  to  remembrance,  and  to 
slay  my  son  ?"  This,  so  far  as  it  reflected  on  Elijah,  was  an  unjust  suspicion  against  one, 
but  for  whom,  her  son,  and  herself  too,  had  died  long  ago.  It  might  have  sufficed  to 
kindle  up  the  naturally  warm  temper  of  the  prophet.  But  he  pitied  a  mother's  grief, 
and,  repressing  the  stern  words  which  probably  rose  to  his  lips,  he  quietly  took  the  dead 
child  from  her,  and  carried  him  to  his  own  room.  He  there  laid  it  on  his  bed,  and 
ventured  humbly — but  not  without  some  soreness  of  feeling,  natural  to  the  man  who 
believed  that  griefs  pursued  him  and  troubles  awaited  him  wherever  he  went — to 
expostulate  with  God  :  "  O  Lord  my  God,  hast  thou  brought  evil  also  upon  the  widow 
with  whom  I  sojourn,  by  slaying  her  son  ?"  Not  content  with  this,  the  prophet,  in  the 
intensity  of  his  will,  cast  himself  upon  the  cold  and  stiffening  corpse,  as  if  he  would 
infuse  his  own  life  and  warmth  into  it,  crying  mightily  to  God  that  the  child's  life 
should  be  restored  to  him.  There  was  faith  !  Erom  the  beginning  of  the  world  it  had 
not  been  heard  or  dreamt  of,  that  the  dead  should  be  raised  to  life,  even  at  the  inter- 
cession of  a  prophet.  But  the  faith  of  Elijah  went  beyond  ordinary  bounds,  because 
he  had  vividly  realized  to  his  own  heart  the  conviction,  and  lived  in  the  daily  con- 
sciousness of  it,  that  the  power  of  God,  and  his  willingness  to  exercise  it  at  the  call  of 
earnest  faith,  was  illimitable.  And  God  heard  him.  "  The  soul  of  the  child  came  into 
him  again,  and  he  revived ;"  and  the  prophet  restored  him  to  his  mother,  whose  chastened 
joy  we  may  clearly  conceive,  in  recollecting  that  the  child  was  the  only  son  of  his 
mother,  and  she  a  widow.  The  striking  and  unexampled  miracle  had  the  proper  effect 
upon  this  right-minded  woman,  who  with  great  intensity  of  conviction  exclaimed : 
"  Now — by  this — I  know  that  thou  art  a  man  of  God,  and  that  the  word  of  the  Lord 
in  thy  mouth  is  truth." 


///,/¥/>//    .  "'//,;/// 


■ 


31 


THE    DESCENT    FROM    THE    CROSS. 

RUBENS. 


'For  us,  for  us  thou  didst  endure  the  pain, 
And  thy  meek  spirit  bowed  itself  to  shame, 
To  wash  our  souls  from  sin's  infecting  stain, 
To'  avert  the  Father's  wrathful  vengeance-flame ; 
Thou  that  couldst  nothing  win 
By  saving  worlds  from  sin, 
Nor  aught  of  glory  add  to  thy  all-glorious  name.         Milman. 


LUKE  XXIII.  53. 

Shocking  and  beyond  measure  barbarous  as  was  the  punishment  of  crucifixion  as 
inflicted  by  the  Romans  in  Judea,  it  was  in  that  country  divested  of  some  of  its  horrors 
out  of  respect  to  what  were  by  them  regarded  as  the  prejudices  of  the  Jews,  whose  law 
rendered  it  impossible  that  the  tortures  of  any  capital  punishment,  or  the  exposure  of 
the  body  of  an  executed  criminal,  should  be  prolonged  beyond  the  setting  of  the  sun. 
Now,  in  the  ordinary  way  of  inflicting  the  punishment  of  crucifixion,  the  agonies  of 
death  were  often  protracted  for  a  whole  day  and  night,  and  sometimes  for  two  or  even 
three  days.  But  in  Palestine,  if  death  did  not  naturally  take  place  before  sunset,  the 
criminals  were  put  out  of  their  pain.  This  was  the  reason  that  the  soldiers  broke  the 
legs  of  the  two  men  who  were  crucified  with  Jesus,  whose  sacred  person  would  have 
experienced  the  same  treatment,  had  it  not  appeared  that  he  was  already  dead.  Again, 
the  bodies  of  those  who  had  been  executed  often  remained  upon  the  crosses  long  after 
death  had  taken  place,  a  spectacle  of  horror  to  all  beholders,  unless  the  friends  of  the 
deceased  were  able  to  pay  high  for  permission  to  remove  his  mangled  corpse  to  the 
tomb.  Of  this  we  who,  not  more  than  fifty  years  ago,  could  endure  to  see  the  bodies  of 
executed  criminals  gibbeted  about  the  country,  till  they  fell  to  pieces  from  decay;  and 
who,  less  than  a  hundred  years  ago,  could  suffer  human  heads  to  be  stuck  upon  the 
gates  of  our  cities,  have  no  right  to  express  much  surprise.  But  to  the  humane  spirit 
of  the  Mosaical  law  these  practices  were  utterly  abhorrent ;  and  the  feeling  of  the  Jews 
in  the  matter  was  so  well  understood  by  the  Romans,  that  they  made  it  their  rule  in 
Palestine  to  remove  the  bodies  of  crucified  persons  from  the  crosses  before  the  sun  had 
set.  This  accounts  for  the  fact  that  the  body  of  Jesus  was  taken  down  from  the  cross 
on  the  same  day  in  which  he  was  crucified.  This  was  even  done  somewhat  earlier  than 
usual  on  account  of  its  being  the  preparation  of  the  Sabbath. 


32  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

The  friends  of  the  crucified  Redeemer  were  alive  to  the  necessities  of  the  occasion, 
and  having  obtained  the  grant  of  the  body  from  the  governor,  they  were  enabled  to 
preserve  the  sacred  remains  from  the  rough  handling  and  brutal  indifference  of  the 
soldiers,  and  to  remove  it  from  the  cross,  and  convey  it  to  a  neighbouring  tomb,  with 
all  becoming  decency  and  care. 

The  manner  in  which  this  was  done  has  been  finely  imagined  by  Rubens  in  the 
great  picture  from  which  the  present  engraving  is  copied,  and  which  is  reckoned  as  one 
of  the  chief  works,  if  not  the  very  first  work,  of  that  master.  It  is  in  the  Cathedral 
at  Antwerp,  and  was  given  by  the  painter,  together  with  four  others,  in  liberal  payment 
for  a  piece  of  ground  on  which  he  built  his  house.  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds  has  an  inte- 
resting criticism  on  it  in  his  "  Journey  to  Flanders  and  Holland."  He  says,  that  from 
the  engravings  he  had  formed  a  very  high  idea  of  the  excellence  of  the  picture,  as  he 
could  conceive  what  such  a  composition  might  produce  in  the  hands  of  such  a  painter ; 
but  he  admits  that  the  picture  itself  scarcely  came  up  to  his  expectation,  which  he 
ascribes  to  the  damage  it  had  sustained,  and  to  the  rather  unskilful  manner  in  which 
it  had  been  retouched.  "  The  great  peculiarity  of  this  composition,"  Sir  Joshua  observes, 
"  is  the  contrivance  of  the  white  sheet,  in  which  the  body  of  Jesus  lies ;  this  circumstance 
was  what  probably  induced  Rubens  to  adopt  the  composition.  He  well  knew  what 
effect  white  linen,  opposed  to  flesh,  must  have  with  his  power  of  colouring;  and  the 
truth  is,  that  none  but  great  colourists  can  venture  to  paint  pure  white  linen  near 
flesh,  but  such  know  the  advantage  of  it."  He  afterwards  goes  on  to  remark  that  the 
principal  light  is  formed  by  the  body  of  Christ  and  the  white  sheet,  without  a  second 
light  bearing  any  proportion  to  the  principal.  "  In  this  respect,"  he  says  truly,  "  it 
has  more  the  manner  of  Rembrandt's  disposition  of  light  than  any  other  of  Rubens' 
works."  The  figure  of  Christ  in  this  picture,  he  thinks  one  of  the  finest  that  ever  was 
invented.  "  It  is  most  correctly  drawn,  and  I  apprehend  in  an  attitude  the  most  diffi- 
cult to  execute.  The  hanging  of  the  head  on  his  shoulder,  and  the  falling  of  the  body 
on  one  side,  gives  such  an  appearance  of  the  heaviness  of  death  that  nothing  can 
exceed  it." 

The  subject  afforded  an  opportunity  for  perhaps  the  most  effective  example  which 
exists  of  that  pyramidal  arrangement  of  figures  which  artists  so  much  admire.  It  is 
hard  to  conceive  any  other  subject  out  of  which  this  arrangement  would  naturally  arise. 
At  the  top  are  two  men,  mounted  on  ladders,  leaning  over  the  transom  of  the  cross, 
who  are  lowering  the  body  of  Jesus  upon  the  sheet,  and  one  of  whom  holds  the  linen  in 
his  mouth,  while  he  lowers  the  body  with  his  right  hand.  They  are  assisted  by  Nico- 
demus  on  the  one  side,  and  by  Joseph  of  Arimathea  on  the  other,  who  stand  lower  down 
upon  the  ladders.  St.  John  stands  below,  ready  to  receive  the  body  in  his  arms ;  on  his 
left  are  Mary  Magdalene  and  Salome  upon  their  knees,  extending  their  hands  to  aid 
him.  Beyond  them  stands  the  Mother  of  Jesus,  whose  gesture  and  expression  evince 
her  solicitude.  The  shades  of  evening  are  falling,  the  multitude  has  departed,  and 
none  remain  but  those  whose  love  and  sorrow  engage  them  in  this  mournful  duty  to 
their  crucified  Lord. 


33 


THE  IMPOTENT  MAN  HEALED. 

GIORDANO. 


"  Among  them  there  was  one,  whose  eye 
Had  often  seen  the  waters  stirred ; 
Whose  heart  had  often  heaved  the  sigh, 
The  bitter  sigh,  of  hope  deferred ; 
Beholding,  while  he  suffered  on, 
The  healing  virtue  given — and  gone !"      Barton. 


JOHN  Y.  1-9. 

One  of  the  gates  of  Jerusalem  was  called  the  Sheep-Gate,  hecause  the  cattle  for  the 
use  of  the  city  and  temple  were  chiefly  brought  in  from  the  country  through  it.  The 
word  "market"  instead  of  "gate"  is  supplied  in  the  authorized  version  of  John  v.  2; 
and  yet  it  is  not  altogether  incorrect,  as  the  market  for  cattle  was  usually  then,  as  at 
present,  held  at  or  near  the  gate,  towards  that  quarter  from  which  animals  are 
usually  brought  from  the  country.  Near  to  this  gate  was  an  edifice,  built  over  some 
salubrious  springs,  perhaps  tepid  or  mineral  springs,  falling  into  a  reservoir  or  pool, 
in  which  the  diseased  washed  themselves  at  certain  seasons,  in  hope  of  cure. 

The  springs  which  fed  the  basin  seem  to  have  been  intermittent,  and  the  healing 
virtue  of  the  water  was  deemed  to  be  most  potent  when  an  agitation  was  caused,  pro- 
bably by  a  sudden  influx  of  water,  which  popular  opinion  ascribed  to  the  action  of  an 
angel,  "who  came  down  at  certain  seasons,  and  troubled  the  water;  and  whosoever 
then  first  stepped  in  after  the  troubling  of  the  water,  was  made  whole  of  whatsoever 
disease  he  had."  This  place  was  called  Bethesda,  or  "  House  of  Mercy ;"  and  it  was 
provided  with  five  "  porches,"  or  cloisters,  in  which  a  large  number  of  persons  usually 
waited,  under  shelter  from  the  weather,  for  the  moving  of  the  waters.  It  naturally 
happened  that  many  must  be  disappointed  of  being  the  first  to  step  in,  and  would  have 
to  attend  there  long  before  this  advantage  could  be  secured.  It  was,  in  particular,  bad 
for  the  lame,  as  they  could  not  move  to  the  water  without  help ;  and  especially  bad  for 
those  who  were  both  lame  and  poor,  as  they  were  not  in  a  condition  to  secure  the  need- 
ful help  of  others.  Only  the  rich  could  afford  to  have  men  in  attendance  to  help  them 
in  at  the  proper  moment.  The  poor  had  to  ask  the  chance  help  of  bystanders  when 
the  moment  was  actually  come,  and  by  the  time  they  had  found  such  help,  others,  more 
ii.  i 


34  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

ready,  had  secured  the  advantage.  Such  was  the  case  with  one  miserable,  helpless 
creature,  who  had  laboured  for  thirty  and  eight  years  under  utter  impotency  of  limb 
and  body,  and  who  had  lain  in  the  porches  of  Bethesda  year  after  year,  and  season  after 
season,  without  being  able  to  get  down  to  the  troubled  water  in  time  to  profit  by  its 
healing  virtues. 

Jesus  once  visited  this  place,  and  he  took  instant  notice  of  this  poor  man,  whose 
unhappy  case  was  at  once  apparent  to  him  from  whom  nothing  could  be  hidden.  In  a 
voice  whose  tones  were  full  of  pity,  he  said  to  him — "  Wilt  thou  be  made  whole  ?" 
What  a  question ! — as  if  to  ask  a  thirsty  man  whether  he  will  have  drink,  or  one  famish- 
ing with  hunger  if  he  desires  food.  The  impotent  man  could  not  grasp  the  full  meaning 
of  the  question.  He  could  hardly  suppose  that  the  stranger  really  intended  to  offer 
him  health.  Yet  with  the  ready  tact  which  the  afflicted  soon  acquire  in  guessing  at 
the  feelings  of  those  who  look  upon  them,  the  poor  man  saw  that  the  stranger's  counte- 
nance and  manner  were  full  of  benevolence  and  the  tenderest  compassion,  and  he  was 
therefore  encouraged  to  tell  him  freely  of  his  grief.  The  most  that  he  expected  might 
be  money  to  purchase  the  help  of  others,  or  perhaps  that  this  kind  person  would  tender 
his  own  assistance  to  help  him  down  to  the  water,  if  the  movement  in  it  should 
occur  while  he  was  there.  How,  therefore,  was  he  astonished  to  receive  an  answer  in 
the  shape  of  a  command — "  Rise,  take  up  thy  bed,  and  walk  !"  Immediately,  he  felt 
new  life  and  long-forgotten  strength  rush  to  all  his  limbs.  He  sprung  to  his  feet,  not 
in  the  ordinary  feebleness  of  returning  strength,  but  at  once  a  hale  and  vigorous  man, 
which  he  manifested  by  taking  up  the  bed  on  which  he  had  helplessly  lain,  and  bearing 
it  away  upon  his  shoulder  to  his  home. 


s 


Q 


35 


THE  GREAT  TEMPLE  AT  BAALBEC. 


"  To  him  were  known— so  Hagar's  offspring  tell — 
The  powerful  sigil  and  the  starry  spell, 
The  midnight  call,  hell's  shadowy  legions'  dread, 
And  sounds  that  burst  the  slumbers  of  the  dead. 
Hence  all  his  might ;  for  who  could  these  oppose  ? 
And  Tadmor  thus,  and  Syrian  Balbec  rose."  Heber. 


In  tlie  book  of  Chronicles  we  read  that  king  Solomon  "  built  Beth-horon  the  upper,  and 
Beth-horon  the  nether,  fenced  cities,  with  walls,  gates,  and  bars :  and  Baalath,  and  all 
the  store  cities  that  Solomon  had,  and  all  the  chariot  cities,  and  the  cities  of  the  horse- 
men, and  all  that  Solomon  desired  to  build  in  Jerusalem  and  in  Lebanon,  and  throughout 
all  the  land  of  his  dominion."  2  Chron.  viii.  5,  6.  That  this  Baalath  is  the  same  city 
with  the  Baalbec  in  the  valley  of  Lebanon,  whose  magnificent  ruins  still  astonish  the 
traveller,  is  a  belief  now  very  generally  entertained.  That  belief  is  not  of  recent 
origin.  The  Jews  themselves  entertain  it,  and  it  is  the  native  tradition  of  the  country. 
The  Rabbi  Benjamin  of  Tudela,  who  visited  the  place  in  the  twelfth  century,  thus 
speaks  of  it :  "  This  is  the  city  which  is  mentioned  in  Scripture  as  Baalath  in  the  valley 
of  Lebanon,  which  Solomon  built  for  the  daughter  of  Pharaoh.  The  palace  is  con- 
structed of  stones  of  enormous  size,  measuring  twenty  spans  in  length  and  twelve  in 
breadth ;  no  binding  material  holds  these  stones  together,  and  people  pretend  that  the 
building  could  have  been  erected  only  by  the  help  of  the  Ashmedai  (genii)."  This, 
though  it  expresses  the  prevailing  opinion  of  even  the  present  day,  is  much  less  clear 
than  it  seems ;  for  there  is  no  passage  of  Scripture  which  states  that  Baalath  was  in 
the  valley  of  Lebanon,  nor  any  which  states  that  the  palace  which  Solomon  built  for 
Pharaoh's  daughter  was  either  at  Baalath  or  in  any  part  of  Lebanon.  The  notion  seems 
to  have  been  taken  up  from  the  natives,  who  know  Solomon  as  a  great  king,  and 
regard  him  as  master  of  occult  arts,  and  have  habitually,  from  a  remote  period,  ascribed 
to  him  every  great  work,  in  or  near  Palestine,  the  origin  of  which  is  not  understood. 
No  stress  can  be  laid  upon  the  similarity  of  names,  for  the  first  member  of  it,  Baal,  in 
which  alone  the  similarity  consists,  is  common  to  many  places  besides  Baalath,  which 
are  named  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Besides,  it  is  known  to  those  who  have  closely 
studied  Scripture  Geography,  that  Baalath,  so  far  from  being  in  Lebanon,  must  have 
been  towards  the  opposite  extremity  of  Solomon's  kingdom ;  for  in  Josh.  xix.  44,  it  is 
described  as  belonging  to  Dan,  at  a  time  when  the  possessions  of  that  tribe  were  con- 
fined to  Southern  Palestine ;  and  in  conformity  with  this,  Josephus  places  the  Baalath 


36  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

which  Solomon  rebuilt  and  strengthened,  in  the  southern  part  of  Palestine,  near  to 
Gazara. 

It  is  often  the  hard  and  not  very  agreeable  duty  of  an  exact  inquirer,  thus  to  subvert 
many  neat  traditions  and  pleasant  histories.  It  cannot  be  helped:  for  the  claims  of 
historical  truth  must  be  asserted  in  the  face  of  the  most  neatly  constructed  fables. 

Still  there  is  some  comfort  for  us ;  for  although  it  may  be  difficult  to  show  that 
Baalbec  is  the  Baalath  of  Solomon,  tbere  is  still  reason  to  regard  it  as  a  Scriptural  site. 
There  is  in  fact  much  to  warrant  the  belief  that  it  is  the  place  which  is  repeatedly 
mentioned  under  the  name  of  Baal-gad  in  the  book  of  Joshua,  and  is  distinctly 
described  as  being  "in  the  valley  of  Lebanon,  under  mount  Hermon."  See  Josh.  xi.  17; 
xii.  17;  xiii.  5.  As  this  mount  Hermon  was  part  of  Anti-Libanus,  the  intimative 
topographical  agreement  is  sufficiently  reasonable.  It  is  also  easy  to  show  that  the 
names  Baal-gad,  and  Baal-bek  are  of  precisely  the  same  signification  in  the  Hebrew 
and  Syrian  languages :  and  although  these  two  circumstances  may  not  be  of  much 
weight  separately,  their  concurrent  force  is  much  greater  than  can  be  produced  in 
favour  of  the  identity  of  Baalbec  and  Baalath.  Then,  for  our  further  satisfaction,  there 
is,  after  all,  some  chance  of  connecting  Baalbec  witb  the  name  of  Solomon;  for  there 
are  fair  etymological  grounds  for  supposing  that  the  Baal-hamon,  where  Solomon  is  des- 
cribed in  the  Song  of  Songs  as  having  possessed  a  famous  vineyard,  was  no  other  than 
Baal-gad. 

In  these  pages  the  critical  arguments  urged  in  support  of  these  views  cannot 
with  advantage  be  produced.  The  interest  of  the  subject  has,  however,  induced  us  to 
indicate  their  purport,  as  suitably  introducing  the  descriptions  which  we  shall  have 
other  opportunities  of  supplying. 


+. 


s 


I 


v 


^ 


37 


THE  FINDING  OP  MOSES. 

POUSSIN. 


"  Poore  orphane,  in  the  wide  world  scattered, 
As  budding  branch  rent  from  the  parent  tree 
And  thrown  forth,  till  it  be  withered."  Spenser. 


EXODUS  II. 

After  some  abortive  attempts  to  reduce  the  Hebrew  population,  the  rapid  increase  of 
which  he  beheld  with  apprehension,  the  king  of  Egypt  issued  a  decree,  that  every 
male  child  born  among  the  Israelites  should  be  cast  into  the  river  Nile.  This 
barbarous  decree  admitted  of  no  doubt  or  compromise,  and  could  not  easily  be  evaded. 
But  it  was  one  of  those  enactments  so  revolting  to  all  natural  feeling,  that  by  the  very 
excess  of  their  severity  they  frustrate  their  own  objects.  The  sympathies  even  of 
the  mothers  of  Egypt  would  be  enlisted  against  it — the  heart  of  every  man  not  imme- 
diately connected  with  the  court,  would  rise  against  it — and  thousands  would  by  their 
silence  and  connivance,  if  not  by  their  active  aid,  concur  in  rendering  it  of  no  effect. 
God  has  so  framed  the  heart  of  man — and  even  in  his  fallen  estate,  it  remains  such — 
that  by  the  operation  of  its  implanted  sympathies,  there  is  a  point  beyond  which  laws 
become  inoperative,  and  the  most  stringent  decrees  are  but  idle  breath — because  all  that 
is  true  in  human  nature  arms  itself  for  that  passive  resistance  against  which  no  force  is 
availing.  And  this  was  one  of  these  cases.  We  do  not  indeed  know  under  what  circum- 
stances the  decree  was  recalled ;  but  can  easily  collect  that  it  was  not  long  in  force,  and 
may  infer,  that,  after  the  first  outrages  on  humanity  which  took  place  under  it  had 
been  perpetrated,  it  was  seen  that  it  could  no  longer  be  enforced. 

The  scenes  of  "  lamentation,  mourning,  and  woe,"  which  took  place  while  this 
was  carried  into  effect,  may  easily  be  imagined.  They  are  not  described  by  the  sacred 
historian,  who  confines  his  narrative  to  one  incident,  the  relation  of  which  was  histori- 
cally necessary. 

It  was  during  this  period  that  a  woman  of  the  name  of  Jochebed,  wife  of  a  person 
called  Amram,  of  the  tribe  of  Levi,  gave  birth  to  a  son.  She  had  already  a  grown-up 
daughter  named  Miriam,  and  a  son  named  Aaron — but  this  did  not  render  the  life  of 
the  fair  child  which  now  saw  the  light  less  precious  in  her  maternal  eyes.  She  kept 
him  carefully  hid  for  three  months ;   and  then  finding  it  impossible  to  keep  him  longer 

II.  K 


38  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

undiscovered,  she  thought  it  better  to  trust  the  infant  to  the  mercies  of  God,  than  that 
he  should  be  slain  outright  by  those  who  had  been  charged  to  execute  the  orders  of  the 
king.  She  prepared  a  kind  of  basket  or  cradle  of  rushes,  and  rendered  it  impervious 
to  water  by  coating  it  within  and  without  with  bitumen  and  with  the  adhesive  slime  of 
the  Nile.  In  this  she  softly  laid  her  lovely  babe,  probably  while  he  slept,  and  with  many 
tears  and  blessings  deposited  the  basket  among  the  rushes  that  grew  in  the  stream. 

The  child  thus  cast  out,  God  saw,  and  had  pity  on  him.  Indeed,  all  that  had  hap- 
pened to  him  had  been  but  parts  of  his  great  design — to  render  this  forsaken  child  the 
deliverer  of  his  people,  and  to  place  his  name  among  the  foremost  of  those  that  are 
highest  and  holiest  on  earth.  It  was  therefore  ordained  that  at  this  juncture,  while 
the  infant  lay  exposed  among  the  reeds,  the  king's  own  daughter  came  down  to  that 
place  with  her  maidens,  to  wash  herself  in  the  purifying  waters  of  the  stream  which  the 
Egyptians  accounted  sacred.  The  cradle  among  the  reeds  soon  attracted  the  attention 
of  this  princess,  and  she  directed  it  to  be  brought  to  her.  When  it  was  opened,  a  very 
beautiful  child  was  disclosed  to  her  view.  He  wept.  At  that  moment,  the  Lord,  who 
designed  the  child  to  grow  up  among  all  the  advantages  which  only  her  protection  could 
give,  laid  his  finger  upon  her  heart.  Under  that  touch  it  filled  to  overflowing  with  all 
womanly  compassion.  "  This  is  one  of  the  Hebrews'  children,"  she  said.  The  tone  in 
which  she  spoke  disclosed  the  workings  of  her  heart,  and  encouraged  the  child's  sister, 
who  had  been  watching  at  a  distance,  and  had  by  this  time  drawn  nigh,  to  ask  |  "  Shall 
I  go  and  call  to  thee  a  nurse  of  the  Hebrew  women,  that  she  may  nurse  the  child  for 
thee?"  The  princess  said,  "Go,"  and  the  girl  went,  and  called — the  child's  mother. 
Hard  was  that  mother's  task  to  hide  her  deep  joy,  to  repress  the  strong  emotions  of  her 
soul,  when  her  own  child,  lately  in  such  mortal  peril,  was  consigned  to  her  care  by  the 
king's  daughter,  with  the  charge :  "  Take  this  child,  and  nurse  it  for  me,  and  I  will  give 
thee  thy  wages."  Ah,  little  need  had  that  woman  of  wages,  to  induce  her  to  nurse  that 
infant  well.  But  well  she  nursed  him ;  and  at  a  proper  age  transferred  him  to  the  princess, 
who  adopted  him  for  her  own  son,  calling  him  by  the  name  of  Moses  [drawn  out  of 
water],  because  she  had  taken  him  from  the  water.  As  her  son,  he  received  a  princely 
bringing-up.  He  was  taught  all  the  learning  and  science  of  the  Egyptians,  and  became 
mighty  in  word  and  deed.  Yet  when  he  had  attained  maturer  years,  he  nobly  threw  aside 
all  the  advantages  and  honours  of  his  high  place,  and  cast  in  his  lot  with  his  own 
people,  oppressed  and  degraded  as  they  were— "  refusing  to  be  called  the  son  of 
Pharaoh's  daughter;  and  choosing  rather  to  suffer  affliction  with  the  people  of  God  than 
to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season." — Heb.  xi.  24,25. 

The  subject  of  the  Finding  of  Moses  has  been  rather  a  favourite  one  with  the 
painters.  None  have  treated  it  with  greater  skill  and  effect  than  Poussin,  in  the  admi- 
rable picture  from  which  our  engraving  is  taken.  It  is  in  the  Louvre,  and,  in  the 
valuation  of  pictures  taken  in  1816,  was  estimated  at  forty  thousand  francs,  or  nearly 
1700  pounds.    It  measures  three  feet  seven  inches  by  two  feet  ten. 


39 


EYOTJB  SULTAN -MAUSOLEUMS   IN  EASTERN  CITIES. 


■  The  glories  of  our  mortal  state 
Are  shadows,  not  substantial  things  ; 
There  is  no  armour  against  Fate, 
Death  lays  his  icy  hand  on  kings  ; 

Sceptre  and  crown 

Must  tumble  down, 
And  in  the  dust  be  equal  made 
With  the  poor  crooked  scythe  and  spade."        Shirley. 


Among  the  ancient  Hebrews  it  was  customary  to  bury  the  dead  in  the  outside  of 
towns,  as  is  still  the  general  usage  of  the  East.  An  exception  was,  however,  made  in 
favour  of  princes  and  very  eminent  persons,  who  were  allowed,  as  a  matter  of  high 
privilege  and  honour,  to  have  sepulchres  in  the  cities.  Thus  the  prophet  Samuel  was 
buried  "  in  his  own  city,"  1  Sam.  xxviii.  3 :  Manasseh  was  "  buried  in  the  garden  of 
his  own  house,"  2  Kings  xxi.  18 :  Asa  was  buried  "  in  his  own  sepulchre,  which  he 
had  made  for  himself  in  the  city  of  David,"  2  Chron.  xvi.  14 :  and  the  high  priest 
Jehoiada  was  buried  "  in  the  city  of  David  among  the  kings,  because  he  had  done  good 
in  Israel,"  2  Chron.  xxiv.  6.  The  exception,  as  well  as  the  rule,  is  still  the  usage  of 
the  East ;  and  it  is  nowhere  more  strikingly  exemplified  than  at  Constantinople,  where 
the  different  mausoleums  of  the  sultans  are  among  the  objects  which  first  engage  the 
notice  of  a  stranger,  as  the  interior  arrangements  of  several  of  these  may  be  viewed 
from  the  streets,  through  latticed  windows.  These  mausoleums  are  called  Turbehs,  and 
their  number  in  Constantinople  is  above  twenty.  They  are  usually  situated  near,  and 
in  some  cases  are  closely  attached  to,  the  mosques ;  and  this  realizes  the  nearest  approxi- 
mation which  the  East  affords  to  our  own  disgraceful  custom  of  burying  in  churches 
Every  sultan  usually  builds  a  turbeh  for  himself  and  his  children.  If  any  one  has  during 
his  life  neglected  this  precaution,  he  chooses  at  his  death  one  of  the  turbehs  of  his 
ancestors  as  the  place  of  his  own  interment.  But  his  choice  is  in  this  case  subject  to 
the  will  of  his  successor,  who  sometimes  directs  that  he  shall  be  entombed  in  another. 
In  the  turbeh,  the  body  is  deposited  in  the  ground ;  and  over  the  grave,  which  is  simply 
covered  with  earth,  is  erected  a  kind  of  canopy  of  plain  wood,  covered  with  rich  stuff 
embroidered  with  gold,  and  ornamented  with  texts  or  mottoes  from  the  Koran.  To  the 
part  over  the  head  of  the  deceased  is  generally  applied  a  portion  of  the  old  coverings  of 
the  Kaaba  at  Mecca,  or  of  the  Prophet's  sepulchre  at  Medina.     Most  of  the  monuments 


40  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

are  surrounded  with  a  sort  of  rail,  ornamented  with  mother-of-pearl ;  and  those  of  the 
monarchs  and  princes  of  the  blood,  are  distinguished  by  a  muslin  turban  laid  upon 
the  head  of  the  tomb. 

At  the  foot  of  the  tomb  is  a  large  wax  candle,  and  several  reading-desks,  placed 
there  for  the  accommodation  of  the  persons  appointed  to  read  the  Koran  throughout 
every  morning.  There  are  ten  or  fifteen  of  these  readers,  generally  aged  men ;  each 
of  whom  takes  two  or  three  of  the  thirty  divisions  into  which  the  book  is  divided, 
so  that  the  task  is  accomplished  with  less  expense  of  time  and  trouble  than  the  size  of 
the  volume  might  seem  to  indicate.  The  candles  are  very  seldom  lighted;  but  the 
lamps,  suspended  from  the  roofs  in  the  form  of  lustres,  are  kept  burning  every  night. 

The  mausoleum  seen  in  the  present  engraving,  is  not  that  of  a  prince,  but  of  a 
famous  Moslem  saint,  named  Eyoub  (Job),  one  of  the  companions  of  the  Prophet.  He 
perished  with  many  other  Saracens  before  the  walls  of  Constantinople,  in  the  year  672. 
His  memory  was  held  in  high  veneration  by  the  Moslems ;  and  when  after  many  ages, 
the  Turks  gained  possession  of  the  city,  they  were  solicitous  to  discover  the  place  of  his 
sepulture.  A  vision  revealed  it  to  them  750  years  after  the  saint's  death ;  and 
Mohammed  II.  proceeded  to  build  over  the  spot  a  mosque,  in  which  every  succeed- 
ing monarch  was  to  receive  his  inauguration.  The  distinction  thus  assigned  to  it 
was  natural,  as  it  was  one  of  the  very  few  spots  in  the  Christian  capital  with  which  any 
old  Moslem  tradition  could  be  connected.  The  mosque  and  the  adjoining  mausoleum 
are  seen  enclosed  with  trees.  The  latter  is  of  pure  marble,  the  windows  are  covered 
with  gilded  lattices,  through  which  is  seen  the  sacred  tomb  inside,  consisting,  as  usual, 
of  a  catafalque  surmounted  by  the  supposed  turban  of  the  deceased. 

In  the  engraving,  the  sultan  is  represented  as  returning  from  the  mosque,  after  hav- 
ing been  solemnly  girded  with  a  sword ;  which  is  the  usual  act  of  inauguration.  Until 
the  present  reign  this  was  performed  with  the  sword  worn  by  Mohammed  the  Great 
at  the  conquest  of  Stamboul.  This  sword  was  lost  by  the  late  sultan.  While 
ascending  the  side  of  the  great  ship  of  war  called  after  himself,  this  sword,  which  he 
then  wore,  being  a  short  one,  disengaged  itself,  and  fell  into  the  deep  waters  of  the 
Golden  Horn.  It  could  not  be  recovered ;  and  the  circumstance  cast  a  deep  gloom  over 
the  city,  being  regarded  as  an  omen  of  most  direful  significance. 


fc 


ytm  4. 


■ 


41 


ESTHER     CROAVNED. 

GUIDO. 


"  Eternal  Providence,  exceeding  thought, 

Where  none  appeares  can  make  itselfe  a  way  : 
A  wondrous  way  it  for  this  lady  wrought."        Spenser. 


ESTHER  II. 

The  book  of  Esther  is  peculiarly  interesting,  not  only  for  the  sustained  march  and 
progressive  development  of  the  story  which  it  contains,  and  for  the  striking  illustration 
of  the  operations  of  Divine  Providence  which  it  affords,  but  for  the  curious  and 
valuable  picture  of  the  customs  of  the  ancient  Persian  court  which  it  exhibits.  In 
that  point  of  view,  it  would  have  been  estimated  as  a  most  curious  relic  of  ancient 
times,  and  would  have  been  the  subject  of  abundant  comment  and  illustration,  had  it 
been  found  in  any  other  book  than  the  Bible.  The  description  of  an  ancient  Oriental 
court  which  the  book  contains,  enables  us  to  perceive  that  the  usages  of  courts  have 
altered  much  less  than  might  have  been  expected  in  the  course  of  more  than  two 
thousand  years ;  and  there  is  consequently  no  part  of  Scripture  which  might  receive 
more  ample  illustration  from  the  existing  usages  of  Eastern  courts  and  governments. 
Nearly  all  that  is  related  in  the  book  of  Esther  might  have  happened  at  this  day  in 
Persia,  and  still  more  exactly  perhaps  in  China, — the  analogy  of  usages  in  which,  engaged 
the  attention  of  the  Jesuit  Missionaries  of  the  last  century,  one  of  whom  prepared 
an  illustrative  commentary  on  the  book,  founded  on  the  history  and  customs  of  the 
Chinese. 

We  all  know  that  comparatively  few  of  the  expatriated  Jews  availed  themselves  of 
the  permission  to  return  home  to  their  own  land,  which  the  decree  of  Cyrus  afforded. 
Nor  need  we  wonder  at  this.  Most  of  the  Jews  living  at  the  time  that  decree  was 
given,  had  been  born  and  lived  in  the  country  in  which  they  were  then  found ;  and 
there  they  had  for  the  most  part  settled  prosperously,  and  were  not  excluded  from  high 
employments.  Few  but  the  poorer  sort  had  much  inducement  to  return — apart  from 
the  strong  desire,  which  many  of  higher  station  doubtless  experienced,  to  visit  the  city 
of  their  fathers'  sepulchres,  and  to  restore  the  waste  places  of  Zion.  Hence,  it  has 
been  the  invariable  tradition  of  the  Jews,  that  the  nobler  part  of  their  nation  remained 
in  the  East,  even  when  authorized,  and  almost  invited,  by  the  Persian  kings  to  return 
to  the  land  which  God  had  given  to  their  fathers. 

Among  those  who  remained,  was  the  family  to  which  belonged  a  Jew  named 
Mordecai,  who  dwelt  in  the  metropolis  of  the  Persian  empire,  and  who  seems  to 

II.  L 


42  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

have  held  some  secondary  employment  which  required  his  daily  attendance  in  the 
precincts  of  the  palace.  Under  his  careful  guardianship  dwelt  a  fair  niece  with  the 
pleasant  name  of  Hadassah  (myrtle,)  or  Esther — whose  parents  were  dead — but  who 
had  found  a  father,  and  almost  a  mother  too,  in  Mordecai.  He  contemplated  for  her  no 
other  lot  than  that  she  should  in  due  time  be  espoused  to  one  of  her  own  nation,  and 
become  a  mother  in  Israel.  But  a  more  brilliant,  if  not  a  happier  destiny,  awaited  her. 
It  was  for  her  to  influence  the  fate  of  nations,  and  to  save  the  chosen  people  from  the 
sword. 

After  the  king  Ahasuerus  had  degraded  his  queen,  Vashti,  and  had  issued  his 
valorous,  but  doubtless  impotent  decree,  that  "  Every  man  should  bear  rule  in  his  own 
house,"  it  was  necessary  that  he  should  be  provided  with  a  new  queen.  The  course 
taken  for  this  purpose  seems  strange  to  us,  but  is  remarkably  conformable  to  Oriental 
ideas  and  usages.  All  the  fairest  damsels  in  the  empire  were  to  be  sought  for,  and 
sent  in  to  the  chief  of  the  eunuchs  ;  and  such  of  them  as  met  the  approval  of  that  great 
officer  were  introduced  into  the  royal  harem,  and,  after  a  due  course  of  preparation, 
were  in  turn  introduced  to  the  monarch,  and  the  one  that  pleased  him  best  was  to 
receive  the  diadem  which  had  been  taken  from  the  brow  of  Vashti. 

Among  the  damsels  who  were  brought  together  on  this  occasion,  as  the  most 
beautiful  of  the  land,  was  Esther.  It  is  hard  to  conceive  that  the  lot  thus  imposed 
upon  his  beloved  niece  could  be  very  pleasing  to  Mordecai :  but  in  all  matters  of  this 
kind,  the  power  of  the  monarch  was  absolute ;  and  his  subjects  were  so  much  trained 
by  long  habit  to  submission,  that  the  father  whose  only  daughter  was  taken  from  him, 
would  as  soon  have  thought  of  opposing  the  earthquake  or  the  storm,  as  of  resisting  oi 
disputing  this  exercise  of  supreme  power.  Beautiful  as  Esther  was,  that  she  should 
eclipse  all  the  picked  damsels  of  a  hundred  and  twenty-seven  provinces,  must  have 
seemed  but  an  indifferent  chance — while  success  itself  could  not  bring  pleasure  with- 
out alloy  to  a  right-minded  Jew  or  Jewess :  and  Mordecai  knew  that  when  Esther  once 
passed  the  harem  walls,  successful  or  not,  he  could  never — never  more  gladden  his  eyes 
with  one  look  at  her  who  had  from  infancy  been  cherished  in  his  bosom,  who  had  eaten 
of  his  bread  and  drank  of  his  cup,  and  had  been  unto  him  as  a  daughter. 

From  her  first  introduction  to  the  harem,  the  young  Jewess  won  the  special  favour 
and  approbation  of  the  chief  of  the  eunuchs,  who  seems  to  have  had  a  presentiment 
that  he  beheld  in  her  his  future  mistress,  and  who  spared  no  pains  in  preparing  her  for 
the  critical  day  in  which  she  was  to  be  introduced  to  the  king.  She  passed  the  ordeal 
well.  There  is  reason  to  think  that  her  good  sense  and  modest  demeanour  won 
upon  the  king  not  less  than  the  grace  of  her  figure  and  the  loveliness  of  her  counte- 
nance. The  singular  combination  in  this  Hebrew  damsel  of  all  that  was  beautiful  with 
all  that  was  maidenly  and  becoming,  which  had  before  gained  for  her  "  favour  in  the 
sight  of  all  that  looked  upon  her,"  had  its  full  effect  upon  the  master  of  the  East. 
"  The  king  loved  Esther  above  all  the  women,  and  she  obtained  grace  and  favour  in  his 
sight  more  than  all  the  virgins ;  so  that  he  set  the  royal  crown  upon  her  head,  and  made 
her  queen  instead  of  Vashti." 


* 


■« 


43 


SOUK    BARRADA. -PHARPAR. 


"  The  winding  vale  now  narrows  on  his  way 
And  steeper  of  ascent, 
Rightward  and  leftward  rise  the  rocks."  Southey. 


The  Barrada  is  one  of  the  rivers  which  water  Damascus  ;  and  it  is  with  sufficient  reason 
believed  to  be  the  one  called  Pharpar,  in  the  comparison  made  by  Naaman  between  the 
waters  of  Damascus  and  those  of  Israel,  when  directed  by  Elisha  to  wash  himself  seven 
times  in  the  Jordan,  that  he  might  be  cleansed  of  his  leprosy :  "  Are  not  Abana  and 
Pharpar,  rivers  of  Damascus,  better  than  all  the  waters  of  Israel  ?  may  I  not  wash  iu 
them,  and  be  clean  ?"  And  it  is  added,  "  He  turned,  and  went  away  in  a  rage."  As  it  is 
clear  that  this  insulting  comparison  was  particularly  levelled  at  the  river  Jordan,  it  may 
be  proper  to  remark,  that  he  had  lately  crossed  that  river ;  and  as  he  doubtless  went  by 
the  usual  route  from  Damascus,  which  would  have  led  him  over  the  river  somewhere 
near  to  where  Jacob's  Bridge  now  stands,  if  not  even  higher,  up  towards  the  sources  of 
the  river,  beyond  the  lake  Huleh — where  the  Jordan  is  an  inconsiderable  stream  iu 
summer — the  comparison  might  naturally  enough  rise  to  the  mind  of  one  familiar  with 
the  abundant  streams  which  bless  Damascus,  and  which,  in  the  lower  part  of  their  course 
greatly  exceed  the  Jordan  at  the  high  point  where  it  had  been  crossed  by  the  Syrian 
noble.  The  comparison  was  unfair,  because  the  waters  of  Damascus  near  their  ending, 
are  compared  with  the  waters  of  Israel  near  their  beginning  :  the  conditions  would 
have  been  more  equal,  had  the  Jordan  at  Jacob's  Bridge  been  compared  with  the 
Barrada  near  Zebdani,  at  the  point  represented  in  our  engraving;  and  that  comparison 
would  not  have  been  to  the  disadvantage  of  the  Jordan. 

The  course  of  the  Barrada,  before  it  issues  out  from  a  cleft  in  the  mountains  into 
the  plains  of  Damascus,  is  picturesque  and  interesting.  The  traveller  who  proceeds 
from  Baalbec,  over  Anti-Libanus,  to  Damascus,  has  opportunities  of  becoming  well 
acquainted  with  the  "  Golden  Stream  "  (Chrysorrhcea),  by  which  name  the  ancient 
geographers  knew  the  Barrada.  This  stream  rises  in  the  mountains  behind  the  village 
of  Zurgeia,  which  belong  to  the  eastern  declivities  of  Anti-Libanus.  After  travelling  a 
day's  journey  among  the  gradually  lessening  ranges  which  terminate  in  the  plain  of 
Damascus,  the  traveller  reaches  the  village  of  Zebdani,  in  a  beautiful  valley  of  the 
same  name,  which  he  finds  to  be  traversed  and  abundantly  irrigated  by  the  same 
stream,  the  presence  of  which  has  at  times  cheered  his  way  since  the  morning.     At 


44  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

this  place  the  Barrada  is  joined  by  a  rivulet  which  rises  iu  the  mountains  behind 
Zebdani.  After  passing  through  the  beautiful  gardens  for  which  this  place  is  cele- 
brated, the  road  for  some  miles  quits  the  course  of  the  river,  and  when  we  come  upon 
it  again,  its  stream  is  found  to  have  been  much  increased  by  the  tributaries  which  have 
by  the  way  flowed  into  it.  The  road  then  follows  the  windings  of  the  stream,  through 
a  grand  pass  in  the  mountains,  hemmed  in  by  dark  perpendicular  cliffs,  through  which 
the  stream  rushes,  sparkling  with  white  foam.  A  little  beyond  this,  the  stream  forms  a 
beautiful  cascade  of  two  falls,  tumbling  over  the  rocks,  and  numerous  surging  and  boil- 
ing streams  of  water  gushing  through  the  broken  and  dissevered  masses.  It  is  not  far  below 
these  falls  that  the  river  is  crossed  by  the  stone  bridge  represented  in  the  engraving. 
This  bridge  is  called  Djissr  es-Souk,  and  is  at  the  head  of  the  valley,  which  takes  its  name 
(Wady  Barrada)  from  the  river.  At  this  part  the  mountains  approach  each  other,  and 
form  a  pass  exceedingly  wild  and  picturesque.  On  the  right-hand  side,  and  in  places 
that  seem  quite  inaccessible,  are  five  or  six  chambers,  cut  in  the  scarped  face  of  the 
rock.  These  are  believed  by  the  natives  to  be  the  work  of  the  Christians  (of  the  Greek 
empire)  who  possessed  the  country  before  the  Arabian  conquest ;  and  to  them,  indeed, 
most  of  the  ancient  structures  of  Syria  are  ascribed.  About  half  a  mile  below  the 
bridge  is  a  small  village  called  es-Souk  (the  market),  so  called  from  its  being  the  seat 
of  a  considerable  weekly  fair  or  market.  It  is  from  this  village  that  the  bridge  above 
derives  its  name  of  Djissr  Souk,  or  Market-bridge. 

From  this  place  the  course  of  the  river  through  the  widening  valley  is  overshadowed 
by  trees,  and  marked  by  a  zig-zig  of  lively  and  refreshing  green,  contrasting  finely  with 
the  white  rocks  around.  And  so  it  goes  on,  occasionally  passing  by  other  villages,  and 
under  other  bridges,  the  road  to  Damascus  coming  out  only  occasionally  upon  its  ver- 
dant banks ;  until  at  length  the  river  comes  out  in  a  copious  and  beautifully  clear  stream 
into  the  plain  of  Damascus,  through  a  cleft  in  the  mountains.  It  is  then  immediately 
divided  into  three  smaller  courses ;  the  largest,  which  is  the  middle  one,  runs  directly  to 
the  city,  and  is  there  distributed  to  the  different  public  fountains,  baths,  and  cisterns, 
while  the  other  two,  branching  off  right  and  left,  contribute  mainly  to  the  luxuriant 
vegetation  which  adorns  the  environs.  South-east  of  the  city,  the  scattered  and  gently 
diminished  waters  re-unite  into  one  channel,  and,  after  flowing  towards  the  eastern  hills 
for  about  five  miles,  are  finally  lost  in  a  marsh  called  the  Bahr  el-Merj — the  Meadow- 
Lake. 


t 


' 


1 


45 


MARTHA    AND    MARY. 

COYPEL. 


"  They  also  serve  who  only  stand  and  wait."      Milton. 


LUKE  X.  38-42. 

We  have  already  had  occasion  in  this  work  to  describe  the  peculiar  intimacy  and 
friendship  which  subsisted  between  our  Lord  and  the  family  of  Lazarus  at  Bethany. 
Lazarus  lived  there  with  his  two  sisters,  Martha  and  Mary — of  which  it  is  manifest 
that  the  former  was  the  eldest,  and  the  mistress  and  manageress  of  the  household. 
Indeed  it  is  not  unlikely  that  she  was  a  widow,  and  the  real  mistress  of  the  house — -her 
brother  and  sister  lodging  with  her  since  her  widowhood,  for  the  house  is  called  hers 
in  Luke  x.  38 ;  and  there  she  is  described  as  the  hostess — rather  than  Lazarus  as  the 
host — by  whom  our  Saviour  was  received  and  entertained.  The  character  of  the  two 
sisters,  as  discriminated  by  Saint  John  in  his  account  of  the  raising  of  Lazarus — was 
also  strikingly  brought  out  and  sustained  on  the  occasion  of  this  visit.  Martha, 
impulsive,  thoughtless ;  apt  to  say  whatever  came  uppermost ;  active,  businesslike ;  her 
thoughts  turning  much  on  the  material  points  of  whatever  objects  her  mind  embraced; 
by  the  practical  character  of  her  intellect,  prone  to  invest  her  feelings  with  material 
shapes,  and  hence  thinking  that  her  goodwill  and  respect,  for  any  one  could  in  no  way  be 
so  well  evinced  as  by  her  care  for  his  material  comfort  and  enjoyment.  This  was  just 
the  reverse  of  Mary's  character ;  and  the  contrast  in  its  actual  exhibition  must  have 
been  interesting  and  amiable :  nor  did  they  like  each  other  the  less  for  this  difference 
of  character — but  probably  more — for  we  observe  in  every-day  life,  that  contrasted 
character  and  temperament  is  often  a  strong  element  of  mutual  affection.  Mary's 
character  was  quiet,  sentient,  reflective,  adoring.  Rest  was  her  feast ;  and  she  had 
small  care  for  any  other.  It  was  enough  for  her  to  sit  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  to  drink 
in  with  eager  ears,  and  hoard  up  among  her  heart's  best  treasures,  the  precious  words 
that  fell  from  him.  And  she  knew  well  that  He  would  not  misunderstand  her,  and  that 
this  quiet  attention  would  be  as  much  appreciated  by  Him  as  the  more  active  labours 
of  her  busy  sister  for  his  entertainment.  Not  so  thought  plain,  honest  Martha,  who, 
"on  hospitable  thoughts  intent,"  was  soon  immersed  in  a  world  of  cares,  in  her 
kitchen,  with  the  roast  and  the  boiled.  She  soon  became  fretful  at  having  to  get  through 

II.  M 


46  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

all  this  work  by  herself;  and  looking  upon  the  passive  occupation  of  her  sister  as  not 
free  from  neglect  and  idleness,  she  soon  made  her  appearance  with  her  mouth  full 
of  complaints.  As  usual,  she  was  too  plain-spoken  to  attempt  any  delicate  contrivance 
in  inducing  her  sister  to  withdraw,  but  at  once  gave  utterance  to  her  uppermost  thought, 
saying :  "  Master,  dost  thou  not  care  that  my  sister  hath  left  me  to  serve  alone  ?  bid 
her  therefore  that  she  help  me."  Poor  Mary  must  have  been  somewhat  hurt  and 
confounded  at  this  very  abrupt  assault,  which,  however,  the  customs  of  the  East 
rendered  less  offensive  than  would  seem  to  us.  But  she  knew  the  Master  too  well, 
to  feel  any  dread  or  doubt  of  his  answer.  It  was  kind  to  both.  "  Martha,  Martha," 
he  said,  "  thou  art  careful,  and  troubled  about  many  things ;  but  one  thing  is  needful : 
and  Mary  hath  chosen  that  good  part,  which  shall  not  be  taken  away  from  her."  It 
does  not  appear  to  us  that  these  words,  rightly  understood,  warrant  the  popular  inter- 
pretation which  construes  them  into  a  reflection  upon  Martha,  and  an  avowed  prefer- 
ence of  her  sister.  The  meaning  seems  to  be — "  Thou  art  careful,  and  takest  trouble 
with  many  things :  but  of  all  these  things  for  which  thou  carest,  one  is  of  paramount 
importance — is  really  needful ;  and  in  that  better  part  Mary  shares  thy  interest,  she 
has  chosen  that  part  as  well  as  thou  :  and  therefore  thou  mayest  well  excuse  her  lack 
of  interest  in  these  inferior  matters."  To  suppose,  as  is  usually  understood,  that  Jesus 
intends  to  tell  Martha  that  she  had  not,  as  well  as  Mary,  chosen  "  the  better  part  which 
could  not  be  taken  away  from  her,"  is  surely  a  very  harsh  judgment  upon  one  whom  Jesus 
loved  (John  xi.  5.),  and  who  had  so  much  regard  for  his  person,  so  much  veneration 
for  his  character,  and  so  much  faith  in  his  power  and  goodness,  as  all  her  history 
evinces.  As,  therefore,  the  text  fully  warrants  and  even  requires  the  interpretation  we 
have  given,  let  us  eschew  a  construction  which  shuts  out  of  view  the  consummate 
tenderness  and  courtesy  with  which  our  Lord  vindicates  Mary  without  affronting  her 
elder  sister. 


* 


47 


PERGAMUS. 

"  —  Time  has  not  rebuilt  them,  but  uprear'd 
Barbaric  dwellings  on  their  shatter'd  site."        Byron.' 

Pergamus  lies  about  sixty  miles  to  the  north  of  Smyrna,  and  is  the  only  one  of  the 
cities  of  the  seven  churches,  besides  that,  which  can  be  described  as  being  still  in 
a  prosperous  condition.  This  place  was  anciently  the  metropolis  of  a  kingdom  of  the 
same  name,  founded  by  Philatserus,  283,  b.c  ;  the  last  of  whose  successors  died  with- 
out issue  in  133,  b.c  leaving  his  dominions  to  the  Romans.  After  this  event  it  con- 
tinued to  exist  as  the  chief  city  of  the  Roman  province  of  Mysia,  but  declined  as 
Ephesus  rose  in  importance.  It  had  the  distinction  of  giving  birth  to  Galen  the 
physician,  and  to  Apollodorus  the  mythologist ;  but  is  more  famous  for  the  extent  in 
which  some  of  its  kings  encouraged  the  love  of  learning  and  literature,  whence  arose 
the  discovery  of  parchment.  The  story  runs,  that  when  Ptolemy,  jealous  that  the 
fame  acquired  by  its  library  rivalled  that  of  his  own  at  Alexandria,  thought  to  put 
a  stop  to  its  increase  by  prohibiting  the  exportation  of  papyrus  from  Egypt,  the  reign- 
ing king  of  Pergamus,  Eumenes  II.,  incensed  by  this  ungenerous  act,  stimulated  his 
people  to  provide  a  substitute,  which  they  soon  discovered  in  prepared  skins ;  which, 
from  the  place  of  discovery,  took  the  name  of  charta  pergamena,  whence  our  parchment. 
Many  other  inventions  of  the  highest  importance  have  in  like  manner  arisen  from  the 
restrictive  policy  of  those  who  deemed  themselves  the  sole  possessors  of  an  article  of 
essential  use.  People  would  not  submit  to  the  restriction  or  privation ;  and  the  utmost 
resources  of  human  ingenuity  have  been  on  such  occasions  taxed,  to  provide  a  substitute. 
In  an  age  when  books  were  scarce  and  costly,  the  library  of  Pergamus  contained  two 
hundred  thousand  volumes,  or  rolls  of  manuscript ;  and  it  somewhat  distresses  our  sense 
of  justice  to  learn  that  this  immense  collection  eventually  found  its  way  to  Egypt,  to 
enrich  the  great  rival  establishment  at  Alexandria :  and  the  two  collections  perished 
together,  when  that  famous  library  was  ruthlessly  destroyed  by  order  of  the  Khalif 
Omar. 

The  Apocalyptic  message  teaches  us  that  Pergamus  had  early  become  the  seat  of 
a  distinguished  Christian  church,  which  is  commended,  in  that,  although  it  dwelt 
"where  Satan's  seat  is,"  it  had  held  fast  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  had  not  denied  his 
faith,  even  in  those  days  of  bitter  persecution,  in  which  an  eminent  disciple  called 
Antipas  had  become  a  "  faithful  martyr,"  for  the  truth. 

Pergamus  was  eligibly  situated  in  a  fine  plain,  with  a  strong  acropolis,  occupying 
a  magnificent  hill  above  the  city,  now  crowned  by  the  ruins  of  the  Genoese  fort.  The 
approach  to  the  modern  town,  which  bears  the  name  of  Bergamo,  is  first  indicated  by 


48  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

the  tall  cypresses  of  the  cemeteries,  by  several  minarets,  and  by  some  houses  on  the 
slope  of  the  hill.  On  drawing  nearer,  the  traveller  is  struck  by  the  stupendousness  of 
a  ruin  close  to  the  gate,  which  towers  over  the  petty  modern  structures  around  it, 
reducing  them  by  comparison  to  utter  insignificance.  This  is  the  ancient  church 
of  St.  John,  which  is  supposed  to  have  been  built  by  the  Emperor  Theodosius.  The 
brick  walls,  as  they  are  seen  at  the  present  day,  are  about  a  hundred  feet  high  and 
two  yards  thick.  It  is  now  much  dilapidated,  and  covered  with  storks'  nests ;  but  is 
said  to  have  been  once  decorated  with  handsome  pillars  and  marbles  taken  from  the 
ruins  of  heathen  temples.  The  nave  now  serves  as  a  court-yard ;  and  a  subterranean 
room  at  one  end,  supported  by  two  rows  of  four  pillars  each,  is  a  manufactory  for 
pottery;  while  the  other,  which  appears  to  have  been  the  chancel,  is  turned  into 
a  Greek  school,  where  about  a  hundred  and  sixty  children  of  both  sexes  are  instructed 
in  reading  and  writing.  More  ancient  still  is  probably  the  mosque  of  St.  Sophia, 
which  is  locally  believed  to  have  been  the  church  to  whose  minister  the  Apocalyptic 
message  was  addressed.  There  is  no  necessity  to  believe  this ;  but  the  building 
certainly  exhibits  marks  of  high  antiquity.  It  has  indeed  been  altered  and  partly 
rebuilt,  but  the  lower-walls  remain  in  their  original  state.  Four  brick  pillars  six 
feet  square  support  the  roof,  which  is  surmounted  by  three  cupolas ;  and  the  building 
contains  the  alleged  tomb  of  Antipas,  who  is  stated  by  tradition  to  have  been  burnt 
to  death  in  a  brazen  bull. 

Among  the  other  ancient  remains  of  the  place  are  the  subterranean  water-courses, 
twenty  feet  high  and  as  many  wide,  formed  of  large  stones,  which  extend  throughout 
the  city,  and  were  formerly  used  as  its  common  sewers.  There  are  also  remains  of 
two  or  three  temples,  of  -the  naumachia,  and  of  the  theatre ;  and  some  very  perfect 
and  beautiful  columns  are  found  employed  in  comparatively  modern  buildings.  One 
of  the  most  curious  antiquities  of  Pergamus  is,  however,  found  in  a  marble  vase  of 
great  beauty,  which  now  stands  in  the  principal  bathing-house  of  the  city.  The  marble 
is  six  inches  in  thickness,  and  very  fine.  The  interior  diameter  is  forty-eight  inches, 
the  exterior  sixty  inches  at  the  top.  The  outer  surface  is  embossed  in  five  parallel 
lines ;  the  centre  and  chief  of  which  represents  Amazons ;  the  next,  above  and  below 
wreaths  of  flowers;  and  the  two  outer,  lanceolate  leaves.  Three  other  of  these 
magnificent  vases  have  been  found  at  Pergamus,  one  of  which  is  in  St.  Sophia's  at 
Constantinople,  another  at  Brusa,  and  the  other  seems  to  be  lost. 

The  present  town  contains  about  13,000  Mohammedans,  1,500  Greeks,  200 
Armenians,  and  100  Jews — being  the  only  one  of  the  towns  of  the  seven  churches, 
besides  Smyrna,  which  now  contains  any  of  the  outcasts  of  Israel.  This  fact  evinces 
the  comparative  prosperity  of  Pergamus ;  for  Jews  are  never  found  in  unprosperous 
places.  The  minarets  of  ten  mosques  rise  up  among  the  buildings  of  the  city ;  and 
there  is  an  unusually  large  proportion  of  Christian  churches,  many  of  which  are  of 
very  recent  erection. 


:     //„//  ,///,/  ///>,///  " 


49 


CHRIST  WITH  THE  DISCIPLES  AT  EMMAUS. 

RUBENS. 


"  I  know  thee,  Saviour,  who  thou  art !"      C.  Wesley. 


LUKE  XXIV. 

On  the  day  whose  morning  had  witnessed  the  resurrection  of  the  Lord,  two  of  his  dis- 
ciples who  had  heen  to  Jerusalem  at  the  Passover,  returned  to  their  home  at  Emmaus, 
a  place  about  eight  miles  to  the  north-westof  the  holy  city.  One  of  them  wasCleopas,  other- 
wise called  Alphseus,  husband  of  Mary  the  sister  of  our  Lord's  mother,  who  is  called  in 
the  history  of  the  resurrection,  '  Mary,  the  mother  of  James/  being  one  of  the  women 
who  had  visited  the  sepulchre  early  that  morning,  and  who  had  been  among  the  first 
witnesses  that  he  had  risen  from  the  dead.  These  circumstances  are  of  some  interest 
as  showing  that  this  person  was  the  husband  of  our  Lord's  maternal  aunt,  and,  it  would 
seem,  the  father  of  one  of  the  apostles — unless  James  were  the  son  of  Mary  by  a  former 
husband.  The  other  disciple  is  not  .named,  whence  some  have  thought  that  he  may  have 
been  no  other  than  Luke  himself,  seeing  that  he  is  the  only  one  of  the  Evangelists  who 
narrates  the  circumstances — and  that  with  a  degree  of  minuteness  and  special  feeling 
which  seems  to  indicate  that  the  narrator  was  a  party  in  the  transaction.  This  is,  how- 
ever, no  more  than  a  conjecture,  and  cannot  be  relied  upon. 

The  two  disciples,  from  the  relation  of  one  of  them  to  Mary,  were  among  the  first 
to  hear  of  the  tidings  brought  by  the  women  from  the  sepulchre ;  and  they  very 
naturally  discussed,  as  they  went  along,  the  matters  which  had  during  the  last  three 
days  so  strongly  engaged  their  attention  and  interested  their  feelings,  and  which,  in 
their  view,  seemed  to  involve  in  utter  darkness  the  whole  matter  of  their  Lord's  mission 
upon  earth.  They  had  expected  that  he  would  have  accomplished  something  greater 
and  more  signal  than  he  appeared  to  have  done ;  and  that,  whatever  else  he  might  have 
done  or  left  undone,  he  would  have  delivered  Israel  from  her  oppressors,  and  have  set 
her  on  high  above  the  nations.  How  to  reconcile  that  which  actually  had  taken  place, 
with  the  expectations  they  had  formed,  and  with  the  view  they  had  taken  of  the  pro- 
phecies, was  a  matter  which  they  argued  with  much  earnestness,  softened  by  the  sadness 
which  they  felt  at  the  loss  of  their  beloved  Master,  and  at  his  ignominious  end. 

As  they  were  thus  engaged,  a  stranger  drew  nigh  j  and,  taking  note  of  their  earnest 
manner  and  troubled  looks,  he  courteously  addressed  them,  saying ;  "  What  manner  of 
communications  are  these  that  ye  have  one  to  another,  as  ye  walk,  and  are  sad."  Thus 
roused  from  their  discussion,  the  two  friends  expressed  their  surprise  that  any  one 
coming,  as  he  appeared  to  do,  from  Jerusalem,  should  be  ignorant  of  the  things  which 

II.  N 


50  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

had  just  taken  place  there,  by  which  the  public  mind  had  been  greatly  agitated,  and 
which  naturally  formed  the  subject  of  their  discourse  and  of  their  grief.  The  stranger 
asked,  "  What  things  ?"  and  they  then  proceeded  to  tell  him  of  the  prophet  of  Nazareth, 
whom  they  had  regarded  as  the  destined  deliverer  of  Israel,  but  who  had  been  con- 
demned to  death  by  the  leaders  of  the  people,  and  whose  history  had  been  farther  com- 
plicated by  a  report  brought  into  the  town  that  morning  by  the  women,  who  declared 
"  that  they  had  seen  a  vision  of  angels,  which  said  that  he  was  alive."  This  shows  that 
they  had  left  the  city  in  the  interval  between  the  arrival  of  the  first  report  brought  by 
the  other  women,  and  that  which  was  subsequently  brought  by  Mary  Magdalene,  to 
whom  the  Lord  himself  had  actually  appeared.  This  is  noticeable;  because  their  not 
having  heard  the  latter  report  would  give  them  the  less  ground  for  suspecting  that  the 
stranger  was  no  other  than  their  risen  Master.  That  they  did  not  know  him,  may 
be  sufficiently  accounted  for,  even  without  the  idea  of  a  supernatural  restraint, 
by  his  altered  appearance,  his  change  of  dress,  and,  more  than  all,  by  their  belief  that 
he  was  dead — for  it  does  not  appear  that  the  message  which  the  women  said  they  had 
brought  by  the  angels,  had  convinced  the  disciples  that  he  was  alive. 

The  stranger  patiently  heard  them  state  their  doubts  and  difficulties ;  but  then  he 
broke  forth  with ;  "  O  thoughtless  men,  and  slow  of  heart  to  believe  all  that  the  pro- 
phets have  spoken.  Ought  not  Christ  to  have  suffered  these  things,  and  to  enter  into 
his  glory?"  He  then  gathered  up  the  rays  of  light  which,  in  varied  luminosity, 
shone  dispersedly  through  the  writings  of  the  prophets,  and  made  them  concentrate  into 
one  mighty  focus  of  convincing  light,  to  show  that  all  the  eternal  purposes  of  God  for 
man's  redemption,  as  disclosed  through  the  prophets,  had  been  accomplished  and  not 
frustrated  by  the  events  which  filled  them  with  perplexity  and  grief. 

Their  ears  drank  in  greedily  his  words ;  and  although  the  shades  of  evening  had 
fallen,  the  time  had  seemed  but  short  when  they  arrived  at  their  destination.  Their 
minds  had  been  opened  to  receive  and  understand  the  whole  mystery  of  that  mighty 
plan  under  which  it  had  behoved  Christ  to  suffer,  and  to  rise  again ;  and  in  the  joy  of 
having  their  doubts  and  fears  removed,  and  hoping  to  hear  more  of  this  rich  discourse, 
they  pressed  the  stranger  to  turn  in  and  stay  with  them.  He  consented ;  and  entered 
the  house.  A  plain  refection  soon  appeared  upon  the  hospitable  table ;  and  the  stranger, 
as  one  who  felt  himself  the  master  there,  "  took  the  bread,  and  blessed  it,  and  brake, 
and  gave  it  to  them."  The  peculiar  manner  of  this  act,  which  they  had  so  often  seen 
the  Lord  perform,  and  the  well-known  intonation  of  voice  with  which  the  words  were  pro- 
nounced, revealed  the  risen  Saviour  to  them — but  in  the  moment  of  that  recognition 
he  vanished  from  their  sight.  No  doubt,  they  reproached  themselves  that  they  had  not 
sooner  suspected  who  the  stranger  was.  They  recollected  many  circumstances  which 
ought  to  have  reminded  them  of  their  Master  ;  and  they  were  now  able  to  understand 
the  strong  influence  which  his  words  had  exercised  upon  their  hearts,  and  the  powerful 
sympathies  by  which  they  had  been  affected.  "  Did  not  our  hearts  burn  within  us," 
they  said,  "  while  he  talked  to  us  by  the  way,  and  while  he  opened  to  us  the 
Scriptures." 


fc 


a 

Q 

S 

u 

s 

< 

u 


51 


RHODES. 


"  A  strong  town  Rhodei  hit  is, 
The  castell  is  strong  and  faire  I  wis."        Old  Poem. 


The  island  of  Rhodes  was  in  ancient  times  celebrated  for  its  fine  climate  and  for  its 
wines ;  but  chiefly  for  the  vast  brazen  colossus  which  bestrode  the  entrance  of  the 
port  of  the  chief  city,  to  which  also  the  name  of  Rhodes  belonged.  In  modern  times 
it  has  received  an  increase  of  celebrity  from  its  occupation  by  the  Knights  of  St.  John 
of  Jerusalem,  after  their  expulsion  from  Palestine,  and  from  their  heroic  defence  of  the 
city  for  a  whole  year  against  all  the  power  of  the  Ottoman  empire — which  purchased 
the  recovery  of  the  place  at  the  expense  of  immense  treasure,  and  at  the  loss  of  90,000 
lives  which  were  spent  before  the  place.  This  was  in  1522,  when  the  knights  having 
lost  Rhodes,  retired  at  first  to  Candia,  and  eventually  to  Malta.  The  Scriptural 
interest  of  the  place  arises  entirely  from  the  visit  paid  to  it  by  St.  Paul  in  his  last 
voyage  to  Jerusalem,  as  recorded  in  Acts  xxi.  1.  That  visit  was  short — apparently 
only  of  one  night  and  part  of  a  day,  and  no  particulars  are  given. 

As  the  island  is  but  eight  miles  from  the  coast  of  Caria  in  Asia  Minor,  it  is 
distinctly  visible  from  that  coast,  which  itself  bounds  the  horizon  northward  from 
Rhodes.  The  island  itself  presents  a  rugged  aspect  from  the  sea,  the  coast  being 
in  many  places  precipitous ;  but  the  point  in  which  the  town  stands  is  a  low  sandy 
beach,  stretching  down  towards  the  sea.  On  it  are  rows  of  windmills,  as  shown  in  the 
engraving,  which,  with  a  few  minarets,  and  the  summits  of  the  towers  and  fortifications, 
are  all  that  takes  the  traveller's  eye,  till  he  enters  within  the  small  square  modern 
harbour,  which  takes  the  appearance  of  a  dock  from  its  sheltered  situation,  and  from 
the  high  walls  and  forts  by  which  it  is  surrounded.  Among  the  latter  is  the  square 
Knights'  Tower,  which  is  seen  to  the  left  on  the  coast-line  of  the  engraving,  and  which  is 
memorable  not  only  as  being  one  of  the  finest  monuments  of  the  age  to  which  it 
belongs,  but  because  within  its  walls  was  made  the  last  stand  of  Christian  chivalry 
in  the  East ;  and  around  it  took  place  the  last  and  consummating  act  of  that  fierce  and 
enduring  struggle  between  the  Crescent  and  the  Cross,  which  had  commenced  four 
centuries  before,  in  the  first  crusade.  Several  other  towers  and  castles,  both  round 
and  square,  raise  their  heads  above  the  surrounding  battlements;  and  in  front  is 
a  handsome  quay,  which  presents  a  scene  of  great  and  varied  interest  to  a  stranger 


52 


GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 


fresh  from  Europe,  being  usually  crowded  with,  the  natives  of  many  lands,  differing 

greatly  in  costume,  language,  and  appearance,  but  all  engaged  in  the  one  common 

pursuit  of  mankind — gain. 

"  The  Turk,  the  Greek,  the  Albanian,  and  the  Moor, 
Here  mingle  in  their  many-hue il  array 

The  wild  Albanian  kirtled  to  his  knee, 
With  shawl-girt  head  and  ornamented  gun, 
And  gold-embroidered  garments,  fair  to  see ; 
The  crimson-scarfed  men  of  Macedon  ; 
The  Delhi  with  his  cap  of  terror  on, 
And  crooked  glaive :  the  lively  supple  Greek ; 
And  swarthy  Nubia's  mutilated  son ; 
The  bearded  Turk,  that  rarely  deigns  to  speak, 
Master  of  all  around,  too  potent  to  be  meek." 

The  town  of  Rhodes  is  not  only  finely  situated,  but  very  beautiful  in  itself.  It  still 
deserves  the  praise  which  the  ancients  bestowed  upon  it  for  the  regularity  of  its  streets ; 
and  different  parts  of  the  town,  particularly  the  Strada  Cavaliere  (Knight  Street,)  are 
enriched  by  the  mansions  and  other  buildings  of  the  knights  of  St.  John.  This  street, 
which  is  nearly  in  the  centre  of  the  town,  consists  of  a  row  of  palaces  on  each  side,  lead- 
ing to  the  gothic  ruins  of  the  council-hall  of  the  Order.  Other  such  palaces  occur  dis- 
persedly  about  the  town.  In  an  open  space,  where  grew  some  noble  plane  trees,  are 
remains  of  a  splendid  mansion,  on  the  walls  of  which  is  a  large  panel  with  the  arms 
of  England  emblazoned  in  good  relief.  This  in  all  probability  was  the  auberge,  or  '  inn/ 
as  technically  designated,  of  the  English  "  tongue,"  or  nation ;  for  we  know  that,  as 
afterwards  in  Malta,  each  of  the  nations  or  "tongues,"  independent  of  the  private 
houses  of  its  members,  had  its  own  place  of  public  resort,  distinguished  by  the  arms  of 
the  nation  to  which  it  belonged. 

The  ancient  town  which  formed  the  Rhodes  of  the  knights,  is  most  completely  and 
strongly  fortified,  combining  the  defences  in  use  both  before  and  after  the  general  intro- 
duction of  gunpowder.  Among  them,  and  in  all  parts  of  the  town,  are  found  marble 
shot  in  considerable  numbers,  some  of  them  not  less  than  twenty  inches  in  diameter. 
There  is  perhaps  scarcely  any  place  now  existing  in  which  the  defensive  architecture  of 
the  fourteenth  century  can  be  so  completely  studied  as  at  Rhodes. 


Si 


1 

I 


I 


53 


THE  MIRACULOUS  DRAUGHT  OF  FISHES. 

JOUVENET. 


"  None  lose  by  the  Saviour :  once  more  at  thy  word 
The  nets  are  extended  beneath  the  blue  sea ; 
The  tribes  of  the  wide  weltering  waves  own  their  Lord , 
And  hasten  to  pay  their  allegiance  to  thee."  East. 


LUKE  V.  1-10. 

O.v  our  Lord's  return  to  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Lake  of  Tiberias,  after  his  atten- 
dance in  Jerusalem  at  the  first  passover  since  the  commencement  of  his  ministry,  his 
paths  were  beset  by  great  numbers  of  people  wherever  he  appeared.  His  abode  was  in 
Capernaum,  to  which  he  had  lately  come  from  Cana  and  Nazareth.  .  At  Cana  he  had 
healed  the  ruler's  son,  who  lay  sick  unto  death  at  Capernaum :  and  this  signal  miracle 
had,  no  doubt,  a  considerable  share  in  procuring  for  Jesus  the  marked  and  somewhat 
inconvenient  attention  with  which  the  people  of  that  place  and  neighbourhood  received 
him,  when  he  himself  arrived  there.  The  curiosity  to  behold  the  man  by  whom  such 
marvellous  deeds  had  been  wrought,  the  hope  of  being  cured  by  him  of  their  bodily 
ailments,  and  the  desire  to  hear  the  new  style  of  teaching  which  he  had  introduced,  all 
tended  to  increase  the  crowd  that  followed  his  steps  whenever  he  came  abroad.  He 
was  one  day  out  by  the  borders  of  the  lake,  when  the  crowd  pressing  too  closely  upon 
him,  he  got  into  a  fishing-boat  belonging  to  Peter,  which  lay  there;  and  it  having  been, 
at  his  desire,  pushed  out  a  little  from  the  shore,  he  from  that  convenient  station 
addressed  the  people. 

When  the  Lord  had  finished  his  discourse,  he  turned  to  Peter,  and  told  him  to 
launch  forth  his  vessel  into  the  deep  waters,  and  let  down  his  nets  for  a  draught. 
There  were  two  reasons  which  might  have  induced  such  experienced  fishermen  as  Peter 
and  his  mates,  to  demur  at  this  order.  These  were,  that  the  night-time,  and  not  the  day, 
was  the  proper  time  for  fishing  with  nets ;  and  the  other  was,  that  they  had  actually 
been  out  toiling  all  the  preceding  night  without  the  least  success.  Peter  stated  this ; 
but  added,  with  cheerful  obedience  at  least,  if   not  with  much  faith,  "  Nevertheless, 

n.  o 


54  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

at  thy  word  I  will  let  down  the  net."  And  well  was  he  rewarded :  for  the  net  had  no 
sooner  been  let  down,  than  it  filled  with  large  fishes ;  aud  the  weight  was  so  great  and 
unexampled,  that  when  they  attempted  to  draw  the  net,  it  was  in  danger  of  breaking,  so 
that  they  were  obliged  to  beckon  to  their  partners  in  another  vessel,  who  came  and 
took  in  part  of  this  miraculous  draught.  The  abundance  was  indeed  so  excessive,  that 
both  the  vessels  lay  deeply  in  the  water,  and  seemed  likely  to  sink  with  their  valuable 
burden. 

The  less  Peter  had  expected  before,  the  more  was  he  struck  by  this  great  deed  of 
his  Divine  Master — the  truly  miraculous  character  of  which,  his  experience  in  these 
waters  enabled  him  well  to  appreciate.  He  fell  down  at  Jesus' s  knees,  crying : 
"  Depart  from  me :  for  I  am  a  sinful  man,  O  Lord  !" — These  words  may  be,  and  have 
been,  variously  interpreted.  It  may  be  that  they  express  his  profound  consciousness  of 
his  inability  to  render  Him  the  homage  and  reverence  to  which  by  this  act  he  had 
shown  himself  to  be  entitled,  and  that  he  had  felt  that  a  poor  sinful  creature,  as  he  knew 
himself  to  be,  was  unworthy  of  being  in  his  company.  When  we  recollect  that  the 
vessel  was  Peter's  own,  we  have  the  more  ground  for  identifying  the  feeling  his  words 
express  with  that  of  the  centurion — "  I  am  not  worthy  that  thou  shouldest  come  under 
my  roof  !"  The  answer  of  Jesus  was  full  of  meaning  and  of  encouragement :  "  Fear 
not ;  from  henceforth  thou  shalt  catch  men  " — or  rather  "  take,"  or  "  captivate  "  them. 

The  profound  impression  which  this  transaction  made  upon  Peter  and  his  com- 
panions, is  evinced  by  the  fact,  that  from  that  time,  they,  to  all  the  objects  which  had 
heretofore  engrossed  their  care,  became  indifferent.  Their  pleasant  homes,  their  trim 
fishing-boats,  the  familiar  shore,  the  rich  prey  of  fish  they  had  just  gained — all  became 
of  vastly  lessened  importance  in  their  eyes ;  and  no  sooner  had  they  reached  the  shore 
than  they  "  forsook  all  and  followed  him." 


fc 


4 


* 


n| 


1 


55 


THE   MASSACRE   OF   THE   INNOCENTS. 

RUBENS. 


"  How  dark  and  sad  is  Bethlehem's  fate ; 
Her  valleys  gush  with  human  blood ; 
Despair  sits  mourning  at  her  gate, 
And  murder  stalks  in  frantic  mood." 


MATTHEW  II.  16. 

During  our  Lord's  ministry  on  earth,  the  Jews  could  not  understand — neither  could 
even  his  disciples  understand — that  the  kingdom  of  the  Messiah  was  "  not  of  this  world." 
It  is,  therefore,  not  strange,  that  when  King  Herod  heard  that  the  "  king  of  the  Jews" 
had  been  born  at  Bethlehem — and  recognized  under  that  designation  the  expected 
Messiah,  he  thought  only  of  an  earthly  sovereignty,  which  should  absorb  his  own,  and 
bring  down  the  dynasty  which  he  had,  at  the  expense  of  much  crime,  much  blood,  and 
much  treasure,  laboured  to  establish.     It  had  been  his  lot  to 

" Wade  through  slaughter  to  a  throne, 

And  shut  the  gates  of  morcy  on  mankind;" 

and  although  a  man  of  large  views,  whose  heart  had  been  sometimes  open  to  generous 
impulses,  he  had  more  than  once  shown  that  no  considerations  of  human  pity  stood  in 
the  way  of  his  sweeping  off,  with  a  most  bloody  hand,  whatever  crossed,  or  threatened 
to  cross,  his  path.  So,  now,  when  he  found  that  the  wise  men  from  the  East,  to  whom 
he  owed  his  information,  did  not,  as  he  had  arranged,  return  to  indicate  the  individual 
to  whom  this  high  destiny  applied,  his  jealous  soul  was  stung  to  madness ;  and  that  the 
unknown  infant  might  not  escape  him,  he  gave  orders  that  all  the  male  children  of 
Bethlehem  under  two  years  of  age  should  be  destroyed. 

In  what  manner  this  doom  was  accomplished,  the  Evangelist  does  not  state;  but 
much  is  to  be  understood  from  the  quotation  from  Jeremiah,  which  he  applies  to  the 
circumstances : — "  In  Rama  there  was  a  voice  heard,  lamentation,  and  weeping,  and 
great  mourning.  Rachel  weeping  for  her  children,  and  would  not  be  comforted,  because 
they  are  not." — "  Doubtless,"  says  Bishop  Hall,  "  he  which  so  privily  inquired  for  Christ, 
did  as  secretly  brew  this  massacre.  The  mothers  were  set  with  their  children  on  their 
laps,  feeding  them  with  the  breast,  or  talking  to  them  in  the  familiar  language  of  their 


56  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

love ;  when  suddenly  the  executioner  rushes  iu,  and  snatches  them  from  their  arms, 
and,  at  once  pulling  forth  his  commission  and  his  knife,  without  regard  to  shrieks  or 
tears,  murders  the  innocent  babe,  and  leaves  the  mother  in  a  mean  between  madness 
and  death." 

A  subject  like  this  must  be  a  difficult  one  for  painting.  If  the  scene  be  represented 
iu  its  historical  probabilities,  and  if  the  artist  allow  his  imagination  to  follow  the 
natural  indications  of  the  story,  he  is  likely  to  produce  a  picture  too  shocking  for 
nerves  not  firmly  strung  to  look  upon ;  whereas,  on  the  other  hand,  if  he  touches  the 
subject  too  delicately,  he  will  do  so  at  the  sacrifice  of  much  natural  truth  and  effect. 
The  difficult  medium  between  these  extremes  would  doubtless  be  most  effectual ;  and 
we  may  expect  that  picture  to  be  the  best  which  most  successfully  imitates  the  true 
delicacy  of  the  sacred  writer,  who  depicts  the  whole  scene  by  the  single  and  most 
pathetic  image  of  mothers  weeping  for  their  children. 

In  the  great  picture  from  which  the  present  engraving  is  copied,  Rubens  is  charged 
with  having  committed  himself  to  the  former  of  the  indicated  extremes — as  a  man  so 
vigorous  in  his  physical  conceptions  was  likely  to  do.  The  work  is  in  the  Munich 
Gallery ;  and  Dr.  Waagen,  who  saw  it  there,  ventures,  in  his  "  Peter  Paul  Rubens," 
to  call  it,  "  an  atrocious  picture,  which  no  perfection  of  execution  could  reconcile  to  any 
lover  of  art."  He  adds  : — "  I  cannot  now  recal  without  shuddering  the  effect  it  pro- 
duced upon  my  own  mind.  It  is  a  vivid  proof  that  art  has  its  due  limits ;  that  although 
the  purely  natural,  the  purely  ideal,  and  the  artistic,  blend  into  each  other,  yet  that  the 
servile  imitation  of  nature,  without  selection  or  discretion,  becomes  a  palpable  false- 
hood— a  contradiction  of  the  truth,  as  regards  effect.  Thus  there  can  be  no  doubt  that, 
iu  the  real  scene,  the  desperate  mothers  did  defend  themselves  by  biting  and  scratch- 
ing, yet,  in  the  literal  representation  of  these  horrors,  whatever  was  tragic  and  pathetic 
in  the  reality,  is  lost  in  the  vulgar,  the  grotesque,  and  the  ferocious ;  and  thus  the 
truth  of  the  effect  is  grossly  falsified,  and  the  true  aims  of  art  defeated."  This  is 
severe ;  but  contains  much  well-considered  truth.  Much  of  the  revolting  effect  ascribed 
to  the  painting  is,  however,  happily  lost  in  the  engraving,  owing  to  the  absence  of 
colour. 


t 


I 


^ 


I 


57 


TOBIT'S    SIGHT    RESTORED. 

A.  CARACCI. 


"  How  oft  do  they  their  silver  bowers  leave 
To  come  to  succour  us  that  succour  want ;  .  .  . 
They  for  us  fight,  they  watch  and  dewly  ward, 
And  their  bright  squadrons  round  about  us  plant : 
And  all  for  love,  and  nothing  for  reward, 
O  why  should  hevenly  God  to  men  have  such  regard."         Spenseb. 


TOBIT  XL  11. 

Apart  from  all  question  respecting  its  historical  truth,  the  book  of  Tobit  is  one  of  the 
most  interesting  portions  of  the  Apocrypha,  from  the  unusually  domestic  and  auto- 
biographical character  of  the  story  which  it  contains,  and  from  the  natural  truthful- 
ness of  the  sentiments  which  that  story  embodies. 

Among  those  who  were  carried  away  captive  by  the  Assyrians,  after  Samaria  had 
been  destroyed  and  the  kingdom  of  the  ten  tribes  subverted,  (734  b.  c.)  was  a  pious 
Israelite  named  Tobit,  of  the  tribe  of  Naphtali.  God  blessed  him  in  the  land  of  his 
exile,  and  gave  him  favour  in  the  eyes  of  the  Assyrian  conqueror,  who  advanced  him  to 
the  important  post  of  court-purveyor.  A  large  part  of  the  wealth  acquired  in  this 
employment  he  distributed  freely  in  alms  and  benefactions  to  his  poorer  brethren,  and 
the  rest  he  deposited  for  safety  in  the  hands  of  his  kinsman,  Gabael,  who  resided  at 
Rages,  in  Media.  Sennacherib,  the  successor  to  his  royal  patron,  was  much  more 
inimical  to  the  Jews  than  Shalmaneser  had  been,  especially  after  the  disgraceful  failure 
of  his  expedition  against  Hezekiah.  Many  Jews  were  by  his  orders  slain  on  the 
slightest  pretences,  and  their  bodies  exposed  in  the  streets  and  market-places.  But 
their  bodies  invariably  disappeared  over-night ;  and  it  being  discovered  that  Tobit  had 
secretly  removed  them  for  burial,  he  was  disgraced,  and  all  his  property  taken  from 
him.  Still  he  persisted  in  the  practice  which  had  brought  ruin  upon  him;  and 
having  one  day  rendered  himself  ceremonially  unclean  by  burying  a  strangled  Israelite, 
he  was  precluded  from  entering  his  dwelling  that  night,  and  therefore  slept  in  the  court- 
yard, close  to  the  wall  of  the  house.  Some  swallows  had  chanced  to  nestle  just  over 
his  head;  and  their  warm  dung  falling  into  his  eyes,  added  bbndness  to  his  other 
misfortunes. 

In  this  seemingly  lost  and  utterly  ruined  condition,  Tobit  held  fast  his  integrity  and 
hope ;  while  his  wife  Anna  was  more  disposed  to  look  back  upon  their  prosperous  days, 
and  to  complain  at  the  virtuous  zeal  of  her  husband,  through  which  they  had  been  lost. 
Nevertheless,  she  was  a  good  woman  at  bottom ;  and  supported  the  family  by  "  taking  in 
women's  work  to  do ;"  and  she  seems  to  have  been  kindly  dealt  with  by  her  employers. 
ii.  p 


.58  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

Tobit  at  leDgth  bethought  himself  of  sending  his  son  Tobias  to  reclaim  the  ten  talents 
of  silver  which  had  been  deposited  with  Gabael  of  Rages.  His  youth  and  inexperience, 
and  his  ignorance  of  the  road,  seemed  to  stand  in  the  way ;  but  a  suitable  person  pre- 
sented himself  as  his  companion  for  the  journey,  who  suffered  it  to  be  understood  that 
his  name  was  Azarias,  of  Tobit's  own  tribe  and  family;  and  who  undertook  the  duty  for 
a  drachm  a  day  and  his  keep — with  the  promise  that  if  he  brought  the  youth  safely 
back,  some  addition  should  be  made  to  his  wages.  On  their  way,  the  two  travellers 
rested  in  the  evening  upon  the  banks  of  the  Tigris ;  and  when  young  Tobias  went 
into  the  water  to  bathe,  "  a  fish  leaped  out  of  the  river,  and  would  have  devoured  him ;" 
but,  encouraged  by  his  companion,  the  youth  seized  the  fish,  and  drew  it  to  land.  They 
ate  him  for  their  supper :  but  Tobias  saved  the  heart,  liver,  and  gall  of  the  fish,  by  the 
advice  of  his  companion,  who  assured  him  that  the  last  was  an  excellent  cure  for  blind- 
ness ;  and  that  a  fumigation  of  the  heart  and  liver  was  a  sovereign  remedy  against  the 
machinations  of  evil  spirits.     And  so  it  proved. 

At  Ecbatana  the  travellers  took  up  their  quarters  with  Raguel,  who,  as  Tobias 
learned  from  his  companion,  was  a  near  kinsman  of  his  father,  and  whose  daughter 
Sara,  a  maiden  "  fair  and  wise,"  had  been  sought  by  seven  husbands,  all  of  whom  had 
in  turn  been  destroyed  by  an  evil  spirit  in  the  bridal  chamber.  The  right  to  her  hand 
now  descended  to  Tobias,  as  next  of  kin  ;  and  in  reliance  upon  the  charm  which  the 
heart  and  liver  of  the  fish  afforded,  he  resolved  to  claim  this  dangerous  maiden  for  his 
bride.  At  the  smell  of  the  fumigation,  the  evil  spirit  took  fright,  and  "  fled  into  the 
utmost  parts  of  Egypt."  This  deliverance  had  been  so  little  expected  by  the  damsel's 
father,  that  he  rose  early  in  the  morning  to  dig  a  grave  for  his  guest ;  and  great  was 
the  rejoicing  when  the  bridegroom  was  seen  to  come  forth  safely  from  his  chamber.  So 
happy  was  Tobias  here,  that  he  had  no  inclination  to  pursue  his  journey,  but  sent  on  his 
companion  with  the  proper  vouchers,  to  receive  the  mousey  left  with  Gabael  at  Rages. 
He  soon  returned  with  the  ten  talents ;  and  as  Raguel  gave  Tobias  half  of  all  his  sub- 
stance with  his  daughter,  the  party  returned  to  Nineveh  with  considerable  wealth. 

Immediately  on  his  arrival,  Tobias,  with  pious  haste,  took  hold  of  his  blind  father, 
who  had  stumbled  at  the  door  in  advancing  to  meet  him,  and  stroked  his  eyes  with  the 
gall  of  the  fish,  saying,  "  Be  of  good  hope,  my  father."  The  application  made  the  eyes 
of  good  old  Tobit  smart ;  and  he  began  to  rub  them  strongly;  on  which  "the  white- 
ness pilled  away  from  the  corners  of  his  eyes,"  and  he  saw  his  son,  and  fell  upon 
his  neck.  After  all  the  adventures  of  the  journey  had  been  detailed,  and  Tobit  had 
received  his  daughter-in-law  with  patriarchal  blessings,  the  father  and  son  agreed  to 
bestow  a  most  liberal  recompense  upon  the  guide  and  companion  of  Tobias,  to  whom 
the  latter  frankly  ascribed,  under  God,  all  the  success  which  had  befallen  him.  But 
the  time  was  now  come  for  the  stranger  to  disclose  himself:  and  when  he  was  desired 
to  take  halt  of  all  the  treasure  which  had  been  brought,  he  said — "  I  am  Raphael, 
one  of  the  seven  holy  angels,  which  present  the  prayers  of  the  saints,  and  which  go 
in  and  out  before  the  presence  of  the  Holy  One." 


* 


m 


32 


« 
-s 


© 


59 


w 


D  J  E  R  A  S  H. 


"  Then  would  a  splendid  city  rise  to  view."        Thomson. 

Ten  cities,  which  resembled  each  other  in  their  civic  institutions  and  privileges,  and 
which  were  inhabited  chiefly  by  heathens,  gave,  in  the  time  of  our  Saviour,  the  name 
of  Decapolis  to  the  region  beyond  the  Jordan  in  which  they  were  found.  This  name 
occurs  in  Matt.  iv.  25.  Gerasa,  which  was  one  of  those  cities,  stood  on  the  eastern  border 
of  Gilead,  and  was  regarded  as  a  border-town  towards  Arabia.  This  place,  although  not 
named  in  Scripture,  is  not  unrenowned  in  the  history  of  the  Jews.  King  Alexander 
Jannseus  besieged  the  place,  and  took  it  by  storm,  to  possess  himself  of  a  large  treasure 
which  it  contained  j  and  it  was  in  its  neighbourhood  that  he  died.  At  the  commencement 
of  the  great  and  ruinous  war  with  the  Romans,  Gerasa  was  burned  by  the  Jews,  in  revenge 
for  the  massacre  of  their  people  at  Csesarea,  and  the  part  of  the  city  which  this  confla- 
gration had  left  uninjured,  was  destroyed  not  long  after  by  one  of  the  generals  of  Vespa- 
sian. It  was  afterwards  rebuilt  and  fortified ;  and  its  name  sometimes  occurs  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  Arabian  wars  with  the  Greek  empire,  and  sometimes  in  the  history  of  the 
Crusades.  But  the  site  had  for  many  ages  passed  out  of  knowledge,  when  it  was,  in  1806, 
discovered  by  Seetzen,  and  it  has  since  been  visited  and  described  by  some  other  travellers 
— but  few  in  comparison  with  those  who  have  explored  the  more  accessible  sites  of  the 
region  on  this  side  the  Jordan. 

The  existing  remains  show  that  Gerasa  was  a  very  splendid  city,  presenting  traces  of 
a  larger  number  of  public  buildings  than  any  other  site  in  Syria,  and  upon  the  whole, 
exhibiting  a  much  finer  mass  of  ruins  than  even  Palmyra.  The  town  is  built  on  two 
sides  of  a  valley,  with  a  fine  stream  running  through  it,  which  a  few  miles  south  of 
the  town  empties  itself  into  the  river  Zerka,  the  Jabbok  of  Scripture :  the  situation 
being,  altogether,  most  beautiful.  The  town  must  have  been  principally  composed  of 
two  main  streets,  crossing  each  other  in  the  centre  at  right  angles.  The  streets  have 
been  lined  with  a  double  row  of  columns,  some  of  which  are  Ionic,  and  some  Corin- 
thian. The  pavement  is  still  exceedingly  good,  and  there  is  an  elevated  space  on  each 
side  for  foot-passengers.  The  principal  ruins  are  those  of  two  grand  temples,  one  of 
which,  as  appears  by  a  Greek  inscription,  was  dedicated  to  the  sun,  like  that  of 
Palmyra ;  and  Burckhardt,  who  had  ample  opportunities  of  comparison,  is  of  opinion 
that,  next  to  that  temple,  this  greatly  excels  in  taste  and  magnificence  every  public 
building  of  the  kind  in  Syria.  It  faced  nearly  east,  and  stood  in  the  centre  of  an 
immense  double  peristyle  court.    The  columns  of  the  temple  are  of  the  Corinthian  order, 


CO  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

and  of  very  fine  proportions.  They  are  of  a  brown  free-stone,  and  eleven  of  their 
number  are  standing,  but  without  the  capitals.  The  pillars  of  the  colonnade  around 
the  enclosing  court  are  of  the  same  order,  but  of  smaller  size,  and  must  have  comprised 
no  less  than  one  hundred  and  eighty-six  columns  in  the  original  state  of  the  building. 
One  of  the  most  remarkable  peculiarities  of  this  temple  is  an  underground  chamber, 
below  the  principal  hall  of  the  temple,  with  a  bath  in  the  centre.  There  are 
also  among  the  ruins  five  or  six  other  temples  of  inferior  importance,  in  different 
parts  of  the  town;  and  also  the  remains  of  two  theatres,  the  scene  of  the  largest 
of  which  is  still  in  nearly  a  perfect  state,  presenting,  in  this  respect,  a  singu- 
larity rarely  witnessed.  There  are  also  traces  of  two  grand  baths :  and  two  bridges,  still 
in  good  preservation,  cross  the  valley  and  the  river.  About  three  hundred  yards  from 
the  south-west  gate  is  the  circus  or  stadium ;  and  not  far  from  it  a  triumphal  arch,  which 
has  been  much  admired.  To  the  north-east  there  is  a  large  reservoir  for  water,  near  to 
which  are  the  remains  of  an  aqueduct,  by  which  this  and  the  other  reservoirs  were 
doubtless  supplied  with  water.  Near  to  this  is  a  picturesque  tomb,  fronted  by  four 
Corinthian  columns.  These  ruins  being  overgrown  with  wood,  are  objects  of  much 
picturesque  interest.  The  ancient  cemetery,  which  almost  surrounds  the  city  without 
the  walls,  affords  a  large  number  of  sarcophagi,  most  of  which  have  been  broken  open, 
as  if  in  search  of  treasure ;  but  scarcely  any  of  them  are  highly  finished,  or  of  any 
antiquarian  interest. 

The  town  was  nearly  square,  each  side  somewhat  less  than  a  mile.  The  walls 
crossed  the  river  in  two  places  at  right  angles,  the  other  two  sides  being  parallel  to 
each  other  on  the  opposite  sides  of  the  hills.  Insulated  fragments  of  these  walls  still 
remain,  showing  that  they  were  upwards  of  eight  feet  thick,  and  built  of  squared 
stones  of  middling  size.  About  two  hundred  and  thirty  columns  are  now  standing  in 
the  city.  There  are  numerous  inscriptions  in  all  directions,  chiefly  of  the  time  of 
Antoninus  Pius,  and  most  of  them  much  mutilated.  The  stone  of  which  Djerash  is 
built  is  calcareous,  of  considerable  hardness,  the  same  as  the  rock  of  the  neighbouring 
mountains.  Burckhardt,  to  whom  we  owe  the  most  minute  description  of  the  ruins, 
could  not  observe  that  any  other  stone  was  employed,  and  expresses  his  surprise  at  the 
absence  of  granite  columns,  "  as  they  abound  in  Syrian  cities  of  much  less  note  and 
magnificence  than  Djerash."  Of  the  private  habitations  of  the  city  there  are  none  in 
a  state  of  preservation;  but  the  whole  of  the  area  within  the  walls  is  covered  with  their 
ruins,  forming  a  strong  contrast  to  the  remains  of  the  public  buildings  which  arrest  the 
eye  in  all  directions.  The  site  is  now  wholly  deserted  except  by  the  wandering  Arabs, 
by  whom  it  is  occasionally  frequented,  and  who  are  the  sole  and  most  regardless 
inheritors  of  a  scene  once  vital  with  human  activities,  and  which  such  great  wealth  was 
employed  to  aggrandize,  and  so  much  genius  to  adoru.  Thus  even  cities  are  mortal; 
and  in  such  a  state  as  this,  we  view  them  still  beautiful  in  death — before  they  are  come 
to  the  common  doom  into  which  many  great  cities  have  already  fallen,  and  share  in  the 
solemn  sentence  which  pronounces  the  doom  not  only  of  man,  but  of  all  his  works — 
"  Earth  to  earth,  ashes  to  ashes,  dust  to  dust." 


/  ■ 


61 


fc 


THE    GOOD    SAMARITAN. 

DIETRICI. 


■  Stripped,  wounded,  beaten,  nigh  to  death, 
I  found  him  by  the  highway-side  ; 
I  roused  his  pulse,  brought  back  his  breath, 
Revived  his  spirit,  and  supplied 
Wine,  oil,  refreshment; — he  was  healed."  Montgomery. 


LUKE  X.  30-37. 

The  Samaritans  and  Jews  were  hated  by  each  other  with  an  intensity  of  bitterness,  of 
which  it  would  be  difficult  to  find  any  modern  or  even  any  ancient  parallel.  When,  there- 
fore, our  Lord  had  been  inculcating  the  duty  of  loving  one's  neighbour,  and  was  required 
by  one  of  the  by-standers  to  define  the  extent  in  which  that  term  was  to  be  applied,  he 
could  not  give  a  broader  or  more  significant  application  than  by  describing  it  as  embra- 
cing these  extreme  points  of  national  and  religious  antipathy.  He  did  this  in  a  parable, 
the  scene  and  circumstances  of  which  were  so  well  laid,  that  the  incident  which  it 
described  might  have  been  of  daily  occurrence — except  in  the  essential  point,  of  its 
overflowing  mercy  and  human  kindness. 

Jericho  was  in  those  days  a  rich  and  populous  city,  and  there  was  much  intercourse 
between  it  and  Jerusalem.  But  the  road  between  them  was  then,  as  it  is  now,  one  of 
the  most  dangerous  in  Palestine.  One  part  of  it  lay  along  the  narrow  ravines,  and 
between  the  high  cliffs  of  the  mountains,  whose  numerous  caverns  afforded  secure 
retreats  to  robbers  and  outlaws,  who  were  enabled  by  the  natural  character  of  the 
region,  and  by  the  projecting  points  which  it  offered,  to  observe  the  motions  of  travel- 
lers, and  to  surprise  those  whom  they  deemed  it  safe  to  attack,  without  being  them- 
selves perceived  until  escape  was  impossible,  and  defence  difficult. 

Now,  the  parable  represents  a  man  as  being  plundered  and  left  for  dead  upon  this 
road,  when  travelling  from  Jerusalem  to  Jericho.  At  the  latter  city  a  great  number  of 
priests  resided,  and  one  of  them  returning  home,  soon  after,  from  his  turn  of  service  at 
the  temple,  saw  the  wounded  man  lying  in  the  road ;  but,  instead  of  yielding-  to  the 
natural  impulse  of  compassion,  and  stopping  to  ascertain  whether  the  breath  of  life  was 
still  in  him,  he  passed  hastily  bv  on  the  other  side.  He  probably  believed  him  dead, 
II.  Q 


62  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

and  cared  not  to  incur  the  penalty  of  ceremonial  pollution  which  would  arise  from 
touching  a  corpse.  Soon  after,  a  Levite  came  along  the  road,  and  his  better  nature  so 
far  prevailed  as  to  induce  him  to  pause  to  look  upon  the  man.  It  is  probable  that  if 
there  had  been  any  visible  signs  of  life,  he  would  have  assisted  the  sufferer ;  but  he  was 
not  equal  to  that  self-forgetting  humanity  which  would  have  led  him  to  distrust  the  evi- 
dence of  his  sight,  and,  even  at  the  risk  of  contact  with  a  corpse,  assure  himself  by  the 
touch  whether  or  not  the  warmth  of  life  still  lingered  in  him.     He  also  passed  on. 

Presently  after,  a  Samaritan  came  riding  along  upon  his  ass.  He  perceived  the 
seemingly  lifeless  body,  and  must  have  seen  or  guessed  that  the  man  was  a  Jew.  But 
no  considerations  of  enmity  between  their  races,  no  thought  of  ceremonial  pollution, 
no  dread  of  the  consequences  of  detention  in  that  dangerous  place,  had  any  weight  with 
him.  He  hastened  to  the  poor  creature,  and,  finding  that  he  still  lived,  he  raised  him 
up,  and  strove  with  the  most  tender  care  to  revive  and  help  him.  His  travelling  stores 
were  speedily  opened,  and  the  wounded  stranger  was  refreshed  with  wine,  and  his 
wounds  bound  up  and  mollified  with  oil.  As  soon  as  he  could  be  moved,  the  good 
Samaritan  mounted  him  upon  his  own  beast,  and  led  him  carefully  to  the  next  inha- 
bited place.  This  was  a  caravanserai,  with  the  keeper  of  which  he  deposited  his  charge, 
leaving  money  to  satisfy  his  present  wants,  and  promising  to  defray  on  his  return  any 
other  expense  which  his  condition  might  render  necessary. 

Having  related  this  parable,  Jesus  made  to  his  qrestioner  the  pointed  inquiry — 
"  Which  man  of  these  three,  thinkest  thou,  was  neighbour  to  him  that  fell  among 
thieves  ?"  The  other  perceived  his  drift,  yet,  being  unable  to  avoid  the  obvious  infe- 
rence, answered,  (as  if  hating  to  say  outright  "  The  Samaritan")  "  He  that  showed 
mercy  on  him."  On  which  Jesus  made  the  emphatic  application — "  Go,  and  do  thou 
likewise." 


* 


s 


E 


s 


g 


63 


A  N  T  I  0  C  H. 

Where  is  thy  crown,  imperial  Antioch  ? 

The  name  of  Antioch  is  of  frequent  occurrence  in  the  later  Jewish,  and  in  the  early 
Christian  history.  From  the  time  of  its  foundation  by  Seleucus  Nicanor,  about  300 
years  before  Christ,  to  the  subjugation  of  Western  Asia  by  the  Romans,  Antioch  repre- 
sented to  the  Jews  the  metropolis  of  that  empire  in  Syria,  to  which  at  times  they  were 
subject,  and  with  which,  at  other  times,  they  contended.  After  that,  it  was  of  lessened 
political  prominence  in  their  viewr,  in  consequence  of  the  direct  intercourse  which  their 
rulers  maintained  with  Rome ;  but  it  was  still  the  capital  of  the  Roman  provinces  in 
Asia,  and  the  seat  of  the  chief  governor,  besides  that  a  large  number  of  wealthy  and 
intelligent  Jews  had  settled  there,  who  were  constantly  visiting  Jerusalem  at  the 
great  festivals,  and  between  whom  and  the  native  Jews  a  constant  intercourse,  religious 
and  commercial,  was  maintained.  To  the  first  Christians  it  soon  became  of  high 
importance,  from  the  success  which  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  there  obtained,  and 
from  its  becoming,  in  some  sort,  the  centre  of  all  those  great  operations  which  had  for 
their  object  the  conversion  of  the  Gentiles.  It  was,  in  fact,  the  real  metropolis  of  the 
Gentile  church  in  Asia,  as  Jerusalem,  while  it  subsisted,  was  the  metropolis  of  the  con- 
verts from  Judaism.  As  the  points  in  which  the  history  of  Antioch  is  connected  with 
that  of  the  Jews  are  less  familiarly  known  than  its  political  history,  it  may  be  satisfac- 
tory to  state  the  leading  circumstances  of  that  connection. 

Antioch  was  admirably  situated,  upon  the  river  Orontes,  about  300  miles  to  the  north 
of  Jerusalem.  It3  founder  built  not  fewer  than  sixteen  other  cities  of  the  same  name 
(Antiochia) ;  but  this  one  became  the  metropolis  of  his  empire,  and  the  residence  of 
himself  and  his  successors.  The  reputation  which  the  Jews  enjoyed  for  loyalty,  for 
faithfulness  to  their  engagements,  and  for  their  skill  in  the  management  of  commercial 
operations,  made  them,  in  the  opinion  of  the  kings  of  the  time,  most  valuable  citizens ; 
and  therefore  Seleucus  spared  nothing  to  allure  them,  by  high  civic  privileges,  to  the 
cities  he  had  founded.  Hence  from  the  first,  Antioch,  as  the  chief  of  them,  counted 
a  large  proportion  of  Jews  among  its  population,  who,  through  all  subsequent  vicissi- 
tudes, retained  their  original  privileges,  and  continued  to  enjoy  them  even  after  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem.  How  highly  these  privileges  came  in  after  times  to  be  valued, 
appears  from  the  fact  that  Jason,  the  profligate  brother  of  the  high-priest  Onias  the 
Third,  offered  Antiochus  Epiphanes  no  less  than  a  hundred  and  fifty  talents  for  per- 
mission to  establish  a  gymnasium  in  Jerusalem,  and  for  full  power  of  conferring  on  the 
Jews  the  citizenship  of  Antioch,  which  was  much  sought  after,  on  account  of  the  immu- 
nities connected  with  it.  We  must  assume  that  what  was  sought  was,  to  give  the 
privilege  to  Jews  not  resident  in  Antioch,  seeing  that  those  who  lived  there  were 


04  GALLERY  OP  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

already  in  the  enjoyment  of  it.  Tins  was  in  175  b.  c,  -when  the  Jews  in  Palestine  had 
been  long  enough  subject  to  the  Graeco-Syriau  empire,  (having  been  previously  under 
the  Ptolemies  of  Egypt,)  to  acquire  a  dangerous  taste  for  Grecian  ideas  and  habits. 
This  arose  chiefly  from  their  intercourse  with  the  Jews  resident  in  the  towns  of  that 
empire,  and  from  the  frequent  visits  of  persons  in  the  higher  classes  to  Antioch,  to  push 
their  interests  at  court,  or  on  business  connected  with  the  administration  of  affairs  in 
Palestine.  Many  went  so  far  as  to  conform  to  the  Grecian  idolatry,  without  pro- 
fessedly forsaking  their  own  faith ;  and  this  gave  rise,  in  due  course,  to  a  Grsecising 
party,  who  favoured  and  promoted  the  proceedings  which  brought  much  misery  on  the 
country,  till  the  patriotic  party  was  eventually  enabled,  under  the  Maccabees,  to  gain 
the  upper  hand,  and  to  establish  the  virtual  independence  of  their  nation.  The  Jason, 
just  named,  was  a  ringleader  of  this  Greek  party.  Though  a  candidate  for  the  high- 
priesthood,  he  conformed  to  the  religion  and  manners  of  the  heathen,  and  assumed  the 
Greek  name  of  Jason,  in  the  place  of  his  proper  name  of  Joshua,  or  Jesus.  He  suc- 
ceeded in  his  object  of  gaining  the  high-prieshood ;  and  his  brother  Onias  was  called  to 
Antioch,  and  kept  there  as  a  prisoner  at  large.  Three  years  after,  Jason  himself  was 
superseded  by  his  younger  brother,  Menelaus,  whom  he  had  sent  to  Antioch  with 
tribute  and  presents  to  the  king.  In  fact,  this  man  bought  the  dignity  over  his  bro- 
ther's head,  by  the  promise  of  a  higher  price  than  he  could  pay;  and  hence  he  directed 
his  deputy  to  take  some  costly  vessels  out  of  the  temple,  and  expose  them  for  sale  at 
Tyre,  to  raise  the  funds  he  required.  This  profanation  of  the  temple  filled  the  Jews, 
even  at  Antioch,  with  indignation ;  and  the  elder  brother — the  deposed  Onias — who 
lived  in  exile  there,  and  was  greatly  esteemed  for  his  many  virtues,  openly  rebuked  his 
degenerate  brother  for  this  enormity,  and  then  fled  for  sanctuary  to  the  grove  at 
Daphne,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  city.  At  the  instigation  of  that  brother,  he  was 
allured  thence  by  the  person  who  governed  the  city  in  the  absence  of  the  king,  and  was 
then  treacherously  murdered.  It  was  the  son  of  this  Onias — himself  of  the  same  name 
— who,  losing  all  hope  of  attaining  his  father's  dignity,  to  which  he  was  entitled,  fled  to 
Egypt,  and  there  erected  a  new  temple,  and  established  a  new  priesthood. 

Thirty-six  years  later,  when  the  Jews  had  rendered  themselves  almost  independent 
under  the  leadership  of  the  Maccabees,  Demetrius  Nicator  having  been  expelled  by  the 
citizens  of  Antioch,  who,  weary  of  his  tyranny,  had  rebelled  against  him,  that  prince 
applied  to  Jonathan  the  Maccabee,  and  promised  him  great  things  for  his  assistance. 
Jonathan  accordingly  despatched  to  Antioch  three  thousand  well-armed  Jews,  who 
summoned  the  rebellious  citizens  to  lay  down  their  arms ;  and,  upon  their  refusal,  fell 
upon  them,  put  a  great  number  of  them  to  the  sword,  and  set  fire  to  the  city. 
Although  it  is  not  so  stated,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  this  handful  of  assailants  upon 
a  great  metropolitan  city,  reckoned  upon,  and  obtained,  the  active  co-operation  of  the 
large  body  of  Jews  within  the  walls. 

These  incidents  help  to  fix  the  Jewish  connection  with  Antioch ;  and  that  which 
may  be  called  the  Christian  history  of  the  city  will  obtain  our  notice  on  another 
occasion. 


I 


1 


*§ 


^ 

^ 


65 


DAVID     AND     ABIGAIL. 

RUBENS. 


"  How  fares  he  in  the  wilderness  ?"  Wieland. 


1  SAM.  XXY. 

The  position  of  David  in  the  wilderness,  at  the  head  of  a  band  composed  of  some 
hundreds  of  bold  men  of  desperate  fortunes,  opened  a  peculiar  relation  between  him  and 
the  wealthy  sheep-masters  of  Judah,  who,  during  a  part  of  the  year,  sent  out  their  flocks, 
under  responsible  shepherds,  to  pasture  in  the  uncultivated  region  to  which  he  had 
retreated  from  the  wrath  of  Saul.  His  presence  was  a  most  effectual  protection  to  the 
flocks  from  the  predatory  attacks  of  the  wandering  tribes,  of  which  the  sheep-owners  of 
the  border  districts  were  in  constant  dread.  He  might  himself  also,  with  small  blame 
from  the  public  opinion  of  his  time,  have  helped  himself  freely  from  their  flocks  for  the 
subsistence  of  his  troop  ;  and  his  abstinence  from  any  such  operations  must  have  been 
deemed  no  ordinary  pitch  of  virtue  by  those  who  had  been  accustomed  to  the  free  pro- 
ceedings of  outlawed  men,  who  took  to  the  wilderness  in  the  same  way  that  David  and 
his  troop  had  done.  On  these  two  grounds — because  he  restrained  his  own  men  from 
doing  them  wrong,  and  because  he  protected  them  from  the  aggressions  of  the  Arabian 
tribes — David  considered  that  the  sheep-masters  were  bound  to  contribute  to  his  sup- 
port. In  the  like  circumstances  such  contributions  are  usually  given  with  a  ready  and 
liberal  hand ;  and  the  formidable  "  protectors"  have  in  general  very  small  hesitation  in 
enforcing  their  claim  as  a  matter  of  right,  on  those  very  rare  occasions  when  the  slightest 
hesitation  is  perceived. 

Such  was  the  position  of  David  when  he  heard  that  one  Nabal,  a  very  wealthy 
sheep-master  of  those  parts,  whose  flocks  he  had  protected  in  the  wilderness,  was  shear- 
ing his  sheep  in  Carmel.*  This  was  a  season  of  great  jollity  among  the  Israelites,  and 
David  knew  that  large  preparations  of  good  cheer  must  have  been  provided  for  the 
occasion.  He  therefore  sent  ten  of  his  men  with  a  most  courteous  request  that  some 
provisions  might  be  sent  to  him,  strengthened  by  a  becoming  allusion  to  the  services 
which  justified  the  application.  But  Nabal,  who  was  of  a  most  churlish  temper,  received 
the  application  with  scorn,  and  answered  it  with  such  intolerable  insult,  that  when 
David  heard  of  it,  his  blood  waxed  warm,  and  ordering  his  men  to  gird  on  their  swords, 
he  swore  that  not  a  soul  belonging  to  Nabal  should  remain  alive  by  the  morning  dawn. 
*  Sot  Mount  Cannel,  but  another  Carmel,  about  five  miles  south  of  Hebron 

II.  R 


6(i  GALLERY  OP  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

But  the  Lord  saved  him  from  executing  this  criminal  and  barbarous  intention,  through 
the  discreet  conduct  of  Nabal's  wife,  named  Abigail,  who  was  not  less  noted  for  her  rare 
good  sense  than  for  her  surpassing  comeliness.  She  no  sooner  heard  from  Nabal's  ser- 
vants of  the  gross  manner  in  which  he  had  repelled  David's  application,  than  she  fore- 
saw the  consequences  which  might  be  expected  to  follow,  unless  immediate  steps  were 
taken  to  avert  them.  She  instantly  made  up  a  most  bountiful  supply  of  bread,  parched 
corn,  raisins,  figs,  and  meat,  and  sent  it  forward  on  asses  by  her  servants,  and  speedily 
followed  herself,  mounted  upon  a  swiftly  driven  ass.  It  was  as  she  had  foreseen.  She 
met  David  and  his  men  on  the  way  to  wreak  their  vengeance  upon  Nabal  and  his  house ; 
and  when  she  saw  him,  she  alighted  from  her  beast,  and  cast  herself  at  his  feet.  In  a 
feeling  and  yet  well-managed  address,  she  successfully  soothed  his  anger.  She  blamed 
her  husband  freely,  as  a  fool  whose  words  were  not  worth  minding,  and  besought  David 
to  accept  the  present  she  had  brought.  She  delicately  hinted  at  the  persecution  to 
which  he  was  subjected  from  Saul,  and  reminded  him  that  when  this  evil  day  should 
have  passed  by,  and  he  had  become  ruler  of  Israel,  it  would  be  no  grief  to  him  that  he 
had  abstained  from  shedding  blood  without  sufficient  cause. 

David  was  much  struck  both  by  the  manner  and  the  matter  of  this  discreet  woman's 
address.  He  blessed  her  for  her  counsel,  which  had  kept  him  from  shedding  blood ; 
and,  having  received  her  offering,  dismissed  her  in  peace  to  her  own  home.  As  for 
Nabal,  the  news  of  the  great  danger  to  which  his  own  folly  had  exposed  him,  so  worked 
upon  a  brain  weakened  by  intemperance,  that  he  fell  into  a  kind  of  stupor,  and  in  ten 
days  was  a  corpse. 

David  had  not  forgotten  Abigail ;  and  when,  some  time  after,  he  heard  that  she  had 
been  widowed,  he  sent  to  invite  her  to  become  his  wife.  She  was  not  unwilling. 
Attended  by  her  maidens,  she  accompanied  his  messengers,  and  they  took  her  to  their 
leader,  who  received  her  as  his  wife.  The  marriage  was  no  doubt  one  of  mutual  respect 
and  affection ;  and  the  wealth  of  which  the  bride  appears  to  have  been  possessed,  may 
be  supposed  to  have  had  some  influence  upon  David's  subsequent  movements,  as  we 
find  that  he  then  abandoned  the  roving  life  which  he  had  hitherto  led,  and  went  to  settle 
himself  among  the  PhiUstines. 

Rubens's  painting  of  this  subject,  from  which  our  engraving  is  taken,  is  regarded  as 
one  of  his  capital  productions.  Dr.  Waagen  declares  it  to  be  one  of  the  finest  pictures 
of  Rubens  with  which  he  is  acquainted.  "  It  combines,"  he  says,  "nobleness  and  depth 
of  feeling,  with  a  sober  yet  powerful  and  clear  colouring,  and  felt  execution."  The  two 
female  attendants  of  Abigail  are  supposed  to  be  portraits  of  the  artist's  wives.  It  mea- 
sures five  feet  nine  inches  by  eight  feet  two  inches,  and  is  in  the  Methuen  collection 
at  Corsham  House.     It  is  said  to  be  worth  1500  guineas. 


67 


THE    HOLY    SEPULCHRE. 

"  Thy  wonders  in  the  deep  have  I  beheld ; 
Yet  all  by  those  on  Judah's  hills  excell'd : 
There  where  the  Virgin's  son  his  doctrines  taught, 
His  miracles  and  our  redemption  wrought : 
Where  I,  by  thee  inspired,  his  praises  sung ; 
And  on  his  sepulchre  my  offering  hung. 
Which  way  soe'er  I  turn  my  face  or  feet, 
I  see  thy  glory,  and  thy  mercy  meet."  Sandys. 

That  which  hears  to  the  eye  the  aspect  of  an  elegant  sepulchral  chapel,  under  the  great 
dome  of  the  Church  of  the  Resurrection  in  Jerusalem,  is  in  fact  a  natural  grotto,  lined 
on  the  inside,  and  covered  on  the  outside,  with  fine  stones  shaped  into  architectural 
proportions.  This  is  what  is  believed  by  nine-tenths  of  Christendom  to  be  the  tomb  in 
which  our  Lord  was  laid ;  nor  until  the  present  century  has  this  belief  been  impugned, 
even  by  Protestants,  only  a  small  number  of  whom  have  given  so  much  attention  to 
the  matter,  as  to  be  able  to  say  that  they  disbelieve  the  common  tradition.  We  shall 
not  discuss  the  question ;  but  it  is  our  impression  that  all  the  objections  which  have 
been  urged  against  the  identity  of  the  spot  can  be  answered,  except  this  one ;  namely — 
that  our  Lord  was  certainly  crucified  and  entombed  outside  the  city,  and  yet  the  sites 
now  shown  as  those  of  his  crucifixion  and  sepulture,  are  nearly  in  the  heart  of  the 
modern  city,  and,  from  the  nature  of  the  site,  it  is  exceedingly  difficult  to  imagine  any 
probable  arrangement  of  the  town-walls,  which  should  at  any  former  time  have  thrown 
this  spot  beyond  them. 

Such  a  spot  will  necessarily  be  the  object  of  different  emotions  to  minds  differently 
trained  and  constituted.  To  the  great  body  it  must  be  an  object  of  direct  feeling,  from 
the  memories  they  suppose  to  be  connected  with  it.  And  that  feeling  will  be  grief;  but 
the  grief  will  be  mingled  with  triumph  and  joy  in  those  who  have  crossed  the  great 
waters,  or  travelled  the  wilderness,  that  they  might  behold  it ;  and  who  believe,  however 
vainly,  that  by  that  act  they  have  brought  their  souls  one  step  nearer  to  God.  Others, 
not  themselves  consciously  subject  to  this  direct  influence,  will  be  kindled  by  a  sympa- 
thizing emotion  with  those  who  are  more  visibly  subject  to  it.  After  a  brief  struggle 
between  the  judgment  and  the  feeling,  the  latter  will  often  prevail,  and  the  spot  will 
become  invested  with  high  interest,  as  a  great  centre,  around  which  the  most  earnest 
feelings  and  highest  emotions  of  thousands,  have  year  by  year,  during  many  ages, 
revolved.  They  will  think  of  the  times  when  the  chivalry  of  Europe  rose  to  arms,  and 
changed  the  fate  of  nations,  in  order  to  rescue  this  little  spot  from  the  hands  of  the 
infidels ;  and  they  will  not  forget,  that  for  fifteen  centuries  this  place  has  been  that  to 
which  thousands  have  been  constantly  turning  their  hearts,  and  to  which  they  have 


68  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

wended  with  weary  feet  from  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth — content  to  suffer — con- 
tent to  die,  if  they  might  kneel  down  at  last  upon  that  cold  floor,  and  let  their  tears 
fall  upon  those  sacred  stones.  To  this  class,  or  perhaps  to  hoth,  belonged  our  excellent 
old  traveller  Sandys,  who  says : — "  Thousands  of  Christians  performe  their  vowes,  and 
offer  their  teares  here  yearly,  with  all  the  expressions  of  sorrow,  humilitie,  affection, 
and  penitence.  It  is  a  frozen  zeale  that  will  not  be  warmed  with  the  sight  thereof. 
And,  O  that  I  could  retaine  the  effects  that  it  wrought  with  an  unfainting  perseverance ! 
who  there  did  dictate  this  hymn  to  my  Saviour : — 

"  Saviour  of  mankind,  Man,  Emmanuel, 
Who  sinlesse  dyed  for  sinne,  who  vanquish)  hell — 
The  first-fruites  of  the  grave — whose  life  did  give 
Light  to  our  darknesse,  in  whose  life  we  live — 

0  strengthen  thou  my  faith,  correct  my  will, 
That  mine  may  thine  obey :  protect  me  still, 
So  that  the  latter  death  may  not  devoure 

My  soul,  sealed  with  thy  seal.     So  in  the  houre 
When  Thou,  whose  body  sanctifide  this  tombc, 
Unjustly  judg'd,  a  glorious  judge  shalt  come 
To  judge  the  world  with  justice  ;  by  that  signe 

1  may  be  knowne,  and  entertained  for  thine." 

Others,  of  sterner  mould,  will  not  give  way  to  any  of  these  feelings.  They  will  look 
upon  the  whole  concern  as  a  delusion  and  a  snare,  whereby  thousands  of  souls  have 
been  entrapped  to  their  ruin,  looking  for  Jesus  in  his  forsaken  tomb,  and  seeking  for 
their  souls  an  atoning  merit  in  that  act  of  "  bodily  exercise,"  while  careless  of  making 
their  own  hearts  his  dwelling-place.  Such  will  also  reflect  upon  the  ignominy  brought 
upon  the  name  of  Christ,  in  the  eyes  of  the  unbelieving  Moslems,  by  the  disgusting 
mummeries  which  there  accompany  his  worship,  and  by  the  acts  of  violence,  falsehood 
and  wickedness,  perpetrated  in  a  place  accounted  holy  for  his  sake ;  and  when,  besides 
this,  they  call  to  mind  the  rivers  of  blood  which  have  been  shed  on  account  of  this 
spot,  they  will  turn  away  with  sorrow  and  indignation  from  that  which  must  appear 
in  their  eyes  as  one  of  the  most  defiled  of  the  earth,  whether  they  believe  or  do  not 
believe  that  within  these  precincts  the  Redeemer  laid  down  his  life,  and  took  it  up 
asrain. 


«t 


G9 


THE    JUDGMENT    OP    SOLOMON. 

RUBENS. 


"  She  who,  to  save 
Her  innocent  from  the  sword,  would  with  him  part, 
And  yield  him  to  a  cruel  stranger's  care, 
Is  the  true  mother  of  the  living  boy."         Texnie. 


1  KINGS  III.  16-28. 

When  a  mere  youth,  like  Solomon,  ascended  the  throne,  which  had  for  so  many  years 
been  graced  by  the  matured  judgment  and  piety  of  his  illustrious  father,  there  were 
doubtless  many  hearts  in  Israel  that  trembled  for  him — many  who  doubted  whether, 
upon  the  whole,  his  elder  brethren — first  Absalom,  and  then  Adonijah — had  been  wisely- 
set  aside  to  make  room  for  him.  The  responsibilities  which  rest  upon  an  Eastern  king 
are  great,  in  proportion  to  the  power  with  which  he  is  invested;  and  more,  therefore,  of 
the  happiness  and  safety  of  his  subjects  depends  upon  the  personal  character  of  the 
sovereign,  than  in  such  forms  of  government  as  that  under  which  it  is  our  happiness  to 
live.  Great  therefore,  in  proportion,  was  among  the  Jews,  and  is  among  the  modern 
Orientals,  the  anxiety  with  which  the  people  watch  the  indications  of  character,  ability, 
or  bent  of  mind,  which  the  first  public  acts  of  a  new  sovereign  might  afford.  The 
younger  the  sovereign  is,  the  more  strongly  will  this  anxiety  be  experienced,  because  he 
comes  to  the  throne  a  comparatively  unknown  and  untried  man. 

It  was  well  for  Solomon  that  there  was  no  one  in  Israel  who  felt  more  strongly  than 
he  did  the  difficulties  of  his  position;  aud  that  there  was  none  who  knew  better  than 
he  did  where  to  apply  for  the  strength  which  his  high  and  difficult  station  required.  It 
was  while  all  Israel  were  eagerly  watching  the  first  acts  of  their  young  king,  that  they 
might  augur  what  awaited  him  under  his  reign,  that  he  was  favoured  with  that  vision 
at  Gibeon,  in  which  he  was  offered  the  choice  of  wisdom,  or  wealth,  or  length  of  days. 
Although  he  afterwards  "spake  three  thousand  proverbs,  and  songs  a  thousand  and 
five,"  nothing  he  ever  said  could  be  more  touchingly  beautiful  than  the  terms  in  which 
his  choice  was  expressed  : — "  O  Lord  my  God,  thou  hast  made  thy  servant  king  instead 
of  David  my  father ;  and  I  am  but  a  little  child ;  I  know  not  how  to  go  out  or  to  come 
in.  And  thy  servant  is  in  the  midst  of  thy  people  whom  thou  hast  chosen,  a  great 
people,  that  cannot  be  numbered  nor  counted  for  multitude.  Give  therefore  thy  servant 
II.  s 


70  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

an  understanding  heart  to  judge  thy  people,  that  I  may  discern  between  good  and  bad." 
It  is  no  wonder  that  this  answer  "  pleased  the  Lord ;  "  and  because  Solomon  had  cho- 
sen the  thing  absolutely  best,  the  other  gifts  which,  however  dazzling,  he  had  nobly 
postponed  to  this  substantial  good,  were  given  in  addition  to  him. 

This  high  gift  of  surpassing  wisdom — such  as  the  world  had  never  before,  nor  has 
ever  since  witnessed — was  given  to  the  young  king,  not  to  be  hid  in  a  corner,  but  to  be 
exercised  for  the  advantage  of  his  people ;  and  the  sooner  that  they  became  acquainted 
with  his  high  advancement,  the  better  would  it  be  for  them  and  for  him. 

In  Israel,  as  in  other  Oriental  states,  the  king  is  the  supreme  judge,  and  the  duty 
of  administering  justice  occupies  no  small  portion  of  his  time.  The  judicial  acts  of 
a  king  are  usually  much  talked  of;  and,  in  the  case  of  a  new  sovereign,  his  conduct 
upon  the  tribunal  usually  affords  the  standard  by  which  his  capacity  is  measured. 
A  case  soon  came  before  Solomon,  sufficiently  perplexing  to  enable  him,  by  his  sagacious 
decision,  to  win  the  respect  and  admiration  of  his  subjects,  and  to  show  forth  the  high 
gifts  which  God  had  committed  to  him. 

Two  women,  of  loose  character,  lived  together  in  the  same  house.  They  had  both 
infant  sons  of  the  same  age ;  and  one  night,  one  of  the  women  overlaid  her  child,  and 
it  died;  but  in  the  morning,  she,  in  whose  bed  the  dead  child  was  found,  contended 
that  the  other  woman  had  exchanged  the  children,  and  that  the  living  child  was  hers, 
and  the  dead  one  belonged  to  her  companion.  This  knotty  matter  was  brought  before 
the  king  for  his  decision ;  and  as  it  was  precisely  one  of  those  cases  which  the  Orientals 
regard  as  trying  the  capacity  and  penetration  of  the  judge,  Solomon  could  not  be  unaware 
of  the  importance  which  would  be  attached  to  his  determination.  He  heard  the  two 
women  patiently,  and  then  told  them,  that  since  both  claimed  the  living  child,  and  both 
refused  the  dead  one,  there  was  no  other  way  of  settling  the  dispute  than  by  severing 
the  living  child  in  two,  and  giving  half  of  him  to  each  of  the  claimants.  He  then  called 
for  a  sword,  and  directed  an  officer  to  execute  this  sentence.  But  she,  to  whom  the 
child  really  belonged,  interfered,  "  for  her  heart  yearned  upon  her  son,"  and  she  said, 
"  0  my  lord,  give  her  the  living  child,  and  in  no  wise  slay  it : "  but  the  other,  actuated 
probably  by  the  feeling  ascribed  to  her  by  the  poet — 

"  Why  should  a  living  son  be  hers,  when  mine 
Must  sleep  i'  th'  hopeless  grave," — 

acquiesced,  saying,  "  Let  it  be  neither  mine  nor  thine,  but  divide  it."  The  king  thus, 
by  the  true  signs  of  natural  affection,  recognized  the  real  mother,  and,  taking  up  her 
words,  repeated  with  emphasis,  "  Give  her  the  living  child,  and  in  no  wise  slay  it,  for 
she  is  the  mother  thereof !  " 

The  political  importance  which,  in  accordance  with  the  view  we  have  taken,  attached 
itself  to  this  acute  decision,  is  shown  by  the  further  remark  of  the  sacred  historian  : 
"  And  all  Israel  heard  of  the  judgment  which  the  king  had  judged,  and  they  feared  the 
king;  for  they  saw  that  the  wisdom  of  God  was  with  him." 


I 


BAZAARS. 


"  And  here  we  enter  the  Bazaar,  and  view 
The  varied  forms  of  Eastern  life  anew." 


The  Bazaars  or  markets  of  the  East  are  of  two  kinds,  one  an  open  place  surrounded 
by  shops,  protected  from  the  sun  by  a  rude  piazza,  or  by  projections  of  various  sorts 
thrown  out  from  the  fronts  of  the  shops  themselves.  In  the  area  of  such  market-places 
vegetable  produce  is  usually  exposed  for  sale  in  the  early  morning,  but  is  for  the  most 
part  cleared  away  as  the  day  advances  and  the  sun  waxes  hot,  most  of  the  marketing 
in  animal  and  vegetable  produce  being  generally  over  within  two  or  three  hours  after 
sunrise.  After  that,  the  more  active  appearances  of  urgent  traffic  subsides,  and  the 
business  is  confined  for  the  most  part  to  the  surrounding  shops,  which,  if  there  is  another 
bazaar  in  the  place  for  manufactured  goods,  are  such  as  are  chiefly  occupied  in  the  pre- 
parations of  food,  and  in  the  sale  of  perishable  commodities.  The  other  class  of  bazaars, 
which  often  open  out  into,  or  are  connected  in  some  way  with  the  former,  are  those  long 
arcades,  or  covered  streets  of  shops,  in  which  trades  are  carried  on,  and  in  which  manu- 
factured goods  receive  that  protection  from  the  sun  of  summer,  and  from  the  rains  of 
winter,  which  the  construction  of  the  shops,  and  the  mode  of  exposing  the  goods,  renders 
necessary.  There  will  be  another  occasion  of  noticing  this  latter  class  of  bazaars,  and 
we  therefore  confine  our  present  statement  to  the  former,  of  which  a  very  interesting 
specimen  is  represented  in  the  engraving,  and  which  is  quite  efficient  for  the  purposes  of 
Scriptural  illustration,  the  usages  of  Northern  Africa,  to  which  this  specimen  belongs, 
being  in  most  respects  the  same  as  those  of  Western  Asia,  where  we  have  ourselves 
frequently  traversed  bazaars  of  this  description. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  the  "  markets"  mentioned  in  the  Scriptures,  were  of  one  or 
the  other  of  the  kinds  indicated.  The  reader  unacquainted  with  the  East,  can  affix  no 
more  determinate  idea  to  the  word  "market,"  as  it  occurs  in  Scripture,  than  that  it  was 
a  place  of  customary  traffic.  But  to  one  who  has  this  knowledge,  every  occurrence  of 
the  word,  taken  in  connection  with  the  context,  suggests  the  kind  of  market,  the  nature 
of  the  commodities  sold  there,  and  brings  up  a  vivid  idea  of  the  usual  scenery  and  cir- 
cumstances of  the  place.  This  is  an  advantage  open  to  few,  as  it  can  only  be  realized 
by  actual  travel  in  the  East,  and  by  a  personal  acquaintance  with  the  analogous  customs 
which  it  offers.  Pictorial  representations  offer  the  only  substitute — and  by  no  means 
a  bad  one — for  this  living  knowledge.  The  reader  may,  for  instance,  be  assured  that 
to  markets,  not  in  any  material  respect  different  from  that  which  the  present  engraving 
portrays,  the  following  passages  of  Scripture  may  be  referred. 


72  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

la  Matt.  xi.  16,  children  are  represented  as  "sitting  in  the  market-place  ;"  and  it 
is  precisely  in  such  markets  as  this  that  children  set  their  tables,  or  lay  out  their  small1 
wares  upon  the  ground.  This  they  could  not  do  in  the  narrow  covered  bazaars,  nor  in 
such  crowded  places  could  they  "  call  one  to  another,"  as  they  are  said  to  have  done, 
with  any  hope  of  being  distinguished  by  those  to  whom  they  called.  In  the  twentieth 
chapter  of  the  same  Gospel,  the  lord  of  the  vineyard  goes  forth  repeatedly  into  the 
"  market-place,"  to  hire  labourers  for  his  vineyard ;  and  this  he  did  at  all  hours  of  the 
day,  and  even  towards  the  evening  he  found  men,  who  declared  that  they  had  been  wait- 
ing there  all  the  day  to  be  hired.  This  could  not  be  in  the  narrow  passages  where 
manufactured  goods  are  sold,  the  proper  use  of  which  would  have  been  obstructed  by 
their  presence ;  biit  in  some  such  open  bazaar  as  this,  which  are  in  fact  at  this  day  the 
sort  of  market-places  to  which  labourers  resort  to  be  hired.  So,  there  are  several 
passages  in  the  Gospels,  where  the  Pharisees  are  characterized  as  those  who  loved 
"  greetings  in  the  market-place,"  which  shows  that  the  "  market-place"  was  among  the 
Jews  as  among  other  Orientals,  and  in  the  time  of  Christ  as  now,  a  favourite  resort  and 
lounging  place.  There,  for  instance,  in  our  engraving,  is  a  person  of  distinction  loung- 
ing and  enjoying  himself,  in  the  usual  quiet  way  of  the  Orientals.  If  any  passed  him, 
knowing  his  rank — and  they  would  guess  it  from  his  dress — they  would  salute  him ;  and 
if  he  "  loved  salutations,"  the  public  place  in  which  he  has  chosen  to  seat  himself,  is,  of 
all  others,  that  in  which  his  vanity  would  be  the  most  abundantly  gratified.  In  the 
Apocryphal  book  of  Tobit,  the  Assyrians  are  described  as  casting  out  "  into  the  market- 
place," the  dead  bodies  of  those  Jews  whom  they  put  to  death,  whence  Tobit  himself 
withdraws  them  secretly  by  night  to  afford  them  interment.  This  was  of  course  such 
an  open  market-place  as  the  present,  for  it  is  in  such  places  that,  in  fact,  the  dead 
bodies  of  those  who  have  been  executed  are  still  exposed. 


I 


I 


* 


-1 


\ 


73 


ESTHER  BEFORE   AHASUERUS. 

POUSSIN. 


"  If  weeping  Esther  should  prefer  a  groan 
Before  the  high  tribunal  of  thy  throne, 
Hold  forth  the  golden  sceptre."        Quarles. 


ESTHER  III.  4-5. 

In  the  time  of  the  Persian  king,  who  had  bestowed  the  crown  of  Vashti  upon  a  Jewish 
maiden,  the  chief  powers  of  the  state  were  swayed  by  a  person  named  Haman,  whose 
power,  as  is  usual  in  the  East,  seems  to  have  rested  not  more  upon  his  official  station, 
than  upon  the  personal  favour  of  the  sovereign.  This  Haman  was  an  Amalekite — one 
of  that  race  whom,  of  all  others,  the  Israelites  considered  their  natural  enemies,  and 
whom  in  times  of  old  they  had  striven  to  exterminate. 

In  the  East  the  man  who  enjoys  the  favour  of  a  king,  seldom  lacks  the  most  reverent 
homage  from  all  who  come  near  him.  So,  all  the  men  who  stood  in  the  king's  gate 
bowed  their  heads  very  low,  as  the  prosperous  Haman  passed — all,  save  one,  and  that 
one  was  Mordecai,  the  Jew.  His  marked  omission  of  the  usual  obeisance  which  others 
rendered,  at  length  drew  the  notice,  and  awoke  the  resentment,  of  the  haughty 
favourite.  On  inquiry,  he  soon  learned  that  the  man  was  a  Jew ;  and  that  fact  must  have 
made  him  sufficiently  aware  of  the  feelings  by  which  his  conduct  was  dictated.  Believing 
these  feelings  to  be  such  as  were  shared  by  all  the  Jewish  people,  and  remembering  how 
often  they  had  sworn  of  old  to  blot  out  the  name  of  Amalek  from  under  heaven,  Haman 
scorned  to  satisfy  his  vengeance  by  a  single  victim,  but  resolved  to  stretch  to  the  utmost 
the  great  power  with  which  he  was  entrusted,  to  crush  the  hated  nation  to  the  ground. 

It  was,  however,  necessary  that  the  consent  of  the  king  should  be  obtained ;  and 
this  he  knew  his  master  too  well,  to  despair  of  securing.  One  evening,  when  the  king 
and  he  were  at  their  wine,  the  wily  favourite  ventured  to  broach  the  subject.  Without 
directly  naming  them,  he  drew  an  exceedingly  unfavourable  picture  of  the  Jews, 
describing  them  as  a  people  whose  customs  and  religion  were  different  from,  aud 
adverse  to,  all  others,  and  whose  character  was  in  all  respects  so  hateful,  that  the  state 
would  be  advantaged  by  their  extermination,  except  to  the  extent  of  the  capitation  tax 
which  they  paid,  and  which  he  himself  undertook  to  make  good  to  the  royal  treasury 
out  of  his  own  fortune.  This  astonishing  proposal  ought  to  have  satisfied  the  king  that 
there  was  a  deeper  personal  feeling  in  the  matter  than  his  minister  had  chosen  to  avow. 
But,  confused  by  wine,  impatient  at  having  state -business  thrust  upon  his  hours  of 
leisure,  and  accustomed  to  rely  upon  the  judgment  of  another,  the  king  readily  assented 
to  all  that  Haman  suggested ;  and,  resolving  to  be  troubled  no  more  with  the  business, 
he  presented  the  favourite  with  his  signet-ring,  thereby  authorizing  him  to  issue  what 
orders  he  pleased  in  the  matter,  and  to  enforce  obedience  by  all  the  powers  of  the  state. 

II.  T 


74  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

The  blood-thirsty  Amalekite  was  not  slow  to  give  vent,  under  the  powers  thns 
bestowed,  to'the  fierce  hatred  against  the  Israelites  which  burned  within  him.  He 
dispatched  swift  messengers  to  all  the  provinces  of  the  empire  in  which  any  Jews 
existed,  with  a  royal  ordinance,  enjoining  the  governors  to  destroy  on  a  given  day  all 
the  Jews  within  their  jurisdiction,  and  to  give  their  goods  for  a  spoil  to  the  destroyer. 

Here  was  a  danger  great  and  imminent — such  as  had  never  before  threatened  the 
people  of  God  :  but  He,  who  had  foreknown  this  danger,  had  also  provided  the  instru- 
ment by  whom  this  danger  should  be  turned  aside.  This  was  Esther.  Mordecai  found 
means  to  acquaint  her  with  these  circumstances,  and  to  urge  upon  her  the  duty  of 
exerting  herself  to  save  her  people.  Her  woman's  heart  trembled  at  the  task,  and  she 
directed  the  chief  of  her  eunuchs,  through  whom  she  communicated  with  him,  to  make 
known  to  him  that  it  was  death  for  any  one — even  for  her — to  intrude  unbidden  on  the 
presence  of  the  king,  and  that  thirty  days  had  now  passed  since  she  had  been  last 
called  before  him.  But  Mordecai  insisted  that  it  was  her  plain  duty  to  risk  this  or  any 
other  danger  for  the  deliverance  of  her  people ;  and  gathering  strength  from  his  power- 
ful words,  she  resolved  to  undertake  this  perilous  task.  Three  days  she  devoted  to  prayer 
and  fasting ;  and,  at  her  request,  the  Jews  of  the  metropolis  gave  themselves  up  in  like 
manner,  during  these  days,  to  earnest  supplication. 

Upon  the  third  day  Esther  arrayed  herself  with  care,  in  the  rich  robes  becoming 
her  high  estate,  and  then,  attended  by  her  maidens,  passed  out  of  the  harem  into  the 
court  of  that  quarter  of  the  palace  which  formed  the  proper  residence  of  the  king. 
He  was  seated  on  a  throne  in  the  hall  of  audience  fronting  the  court,  attended  by  the 
officers  of  state.  It  was  a  critical  moment,  big  with  the  fate  of  Esther,  and  of  the  great 
cause  which  seemed  to  rest  upon  her  intercession.  There  was  no  calculating  upon  the 
humour  of  a  capricious  despot.  He  might  be  displeased  at  her  unauthorized  intrusion, 
and  do  nothing  to  relieve  her  from  the  dread  penalties  which  the  act  itself  incurred. 
If  he  held  forth  to  her  the  golden  sceptre  in  his  hand,  she  was  safe  :  but  it  must  be  his 
spontaneous  act,  for  until  he  did  so,  she  could  not  speak — could  only  make  her  appear- 
ance in  the  court,  as  one  who  sought  audience  and  favour  from  him.  Even  the  hearts 
of  kings,  as  the  Scripture  teaches,  are  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord,  and  he  can  turn  them 
wheresoever  he  will ;  and  this  influence  was  not  wanting  on  this  important  occasion. 
The  king's  heart  was  touched,  and  he  hastened  to  relieve  her  fears,  by  holding  forth  to 
her  the  golden  sceptre  of  his  mercy ;  on  which,  as  custom  required,  she  advanced,  and, 
with  the  high  emotion  of  one  who  had  been  delivered  from  mortal  danger,  reverently 
touched  the  top  of  the  sceptre.  The  king  knew  that  only  some  great  request  could  have 
driven  her  to  such  a  step ;  and  he  said — "  What  wilt  thou,  Queen  Esther,  and  what  is  thy 
request  ?  for  it  shall  be  given  thee,  even  to  the  half  of  the  kingdom."  But  the  circum- 
stances were  not  suitable  to  the  disclosure  of  her  errand,  and  etiquette  did  not  allow  a 
request  of  importance  to  be  thus  abruptly  produced.  She  therefore  said,  "  If  it  seem  good 
unto  the  king,  let  the  king  and  Haman  come  this  day  unto  the  banquet  that  I  have  pre- 
pared."   The  king  said  that  he  would  come,  and  sent  to  order  Haman  to  attend  also. 


<2 


z 


3 
id 


75 


ft 


B  E  I  E  0  U  T. 


Kai  Tvpov  wyvyiijv,  Btjpvrov  t'  alav  Ipavvrfv 

Ogygian  Tyre,  and  Beryth's  pleasant  land.        Dionysitjs  Periegetbs. 


In  the  second  book  of  Samuel  (viii.  8),  a  city  called  Berothai  is  named  among  those  in 
the  dominion  of  Hadadezer,  the  defeated  king  of  Zobah,  from  which  David  "took 
exceeding  much  brass."  This  is  supposed  to  have  been  the  same  city  known  to  the 
ancients  by  the  name  of  Berytus,  and  which  still  exists  and  flourishes  under  that  of 
Beirout.  Zobah  indeed,  which  gave  its  name  to  this  kingdom,  was  on  the  other  side 
of  Lebanon ;  but  Hadadezer  was  a  great  king,  whose  conquests  had  been  extensive,  and 
it  is  not  impossible  that  Berytus  may  have  been  subject  to  his  rule.  Again,  a  place  named 
Berothah  is  mentioned  by  Ezekiel  (xlvii.  16),  as  upon  the  northern  border  of  the  pro- 
phetic realm ;  and  as  this  is  mentioned  next  to  Hamath,  there  is  very  much  reason  to 
think  that  Berytus  is  here  also  intended ;  and,  indeed,  of  the  two  texts,  this  more 
certainly  than  the  other  would  seem  to  indicate  Berytus. 

Berytus  probably  received  its  name  from  the  wells  with  which  it  abounds.  Indeed, 
Stephanus  Byzantinus  says,  that  the  Phoenicians  themselves — within  whose  territory  it 
lay — thus  accounted  for  the  origin  of  the  name :  "  for  with  them  Beer  signifies  a  well." 
So  it  did  with  the  Hebrews,  and  so  it  does  with  the  Arabians.  Hence  Beeroth  (plural), 
easily  recognized  in  the  existing  name  of  Beirout,  signifies  "  wells."  The  Romans 
changed  the  name  of  the  place  from  Berytus,  or  rather  Beruth,  to  Felix  Julia ;  but  the 
names  imposed  by  the  Romans  upon  the  old  sites  never  took  any  root  in  Syria. 

Beirout  is  pleasantly  situated  upon  the  sea-coast  under  Lebanon,  about  twenty  miles 
to  the  north  of  Sidon,  and  on  the  south  side  of  a  river  of  the  same  name,  which  comes 
out  from  the  mountains.  At  this  place  the  coast  recedes,  and  forms  a  wide,  open, 
crescent-shaped  bay.  A  small  part  of  the  town,  lying  nearest  the  water,  appears  rather 
closely  built ;  but  a  great  part  of  its  buildings,  consisting  of  houses  or  villas,  with  gardens 
belonging  to  them,  stand  out  dispersedly  over  the  gentle  rise  of  the  hill.  Indeed  the  entire 
face  of  the  plain  and  ridge  on  which  the  town  is  placed,  is  quite  covered  with  trees — chiefly 
mulberry,  almond,  olive,  and  apricot,  and  consequently  not  of  imposing  size.  The  side 
of  the  hill  next  the  city,  and  west  of  it,  is  all  cut  up  into  small  plots,  and  much  of  the 
kind  of  labour  with  which  the  cultivators  of  these  parts  are  familiar,  from  their  expe- 
rience in  the  terrace-cultivation  of  Lebanon,  has  been  expended  in  making  these  plots 
level.  The  side  of  the  bill  is  thus  thrown  into  terraces,  one  above  another,  but  without 
anything  like  regularity  or  order,  the  plots  of  ground  thus  secured  being  exceedingly 
various  in  their  shapes  and  dimensions.     A  stone  wall  is  built  up  at  the  lower  end, 


76  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

forming  the  face  of  the  terrace,  and  the  earth  is  drawn  to  a  level  at  the  top.  Upon  the 
wall,  the  species  of  cactus  called  the  Indian  fig,  or  prickly  pear,  is  usually  planted,  to 
form  a  fence.  The  gardens,  as  usual  in  the  East,  are  not  planted  with  flowers  or 
vegetables,  but  with  trees,  mostly  of  the  fruits  already  mentioned ;  and  it  is  this  which 
gives  to  the  place  that  arborescent  appearance  in  the  distance  which  has  been  indicated. 
Gardens  of  flowers  would  have  made  no  such  figure  in  the  distance,  nor  would  they 
have  been  so  agreeable  near  at  hand,  shade  and  water  being  the  ingredients  of  enjoy- 
ment chiefly  coveted  under  such  climates  as  that  which  Beirout  enjoys. 

To  the  south  and  south-west  of  the  town,  commencing  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
from  it,  extend  what  may  be  called  the  sands.  It  includes  the  highest  part  of  the  pro- 
montory, and  much,  if  not  all,  the  south-west  side  of  it.  A  few  shrubs  and  bushes  are 
sprinkled  here  and  there ;  but  most  of  the  surface  is  a  very  fine  sand,  which  is  more  or 
less  subject  to  the  action  of  the  wind ;  and  as  the  wind  blows  much  from  the  south,  the 
sand  has  the  appearance  of  advancing  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  town.  At  the  place 
where  it  stops,  and  where  the  gardens  begin,  the  sands  are  much  higher  than  the  gar- 
dens, forming  a  bank  ten,  fifteen,  or  twenty  feet  high ;  and  this  bank  advances,  by  the 
sand  being  driven  forward  by  the  wind,  and  rolled  down  into  the  gardens. 

The  mountains  which  back  the  view,  rise  in  successive  heights,  according  as  they 
recede,  disclosing  many  aspects  of  grandeur  and  beauty.  Thus,  with  the  sea  in  front, 
with  the  mountains  behind,  and  with  trees  all  around,  Beirout  may  certainly  be  regarded 
as  affording  one  of  the  most  pleasant  inhabited  sites  that  Syria  can  now  offer. 


+* 


;■ 

8 

^\ 

^ 

■* 


,1 


JOSEPH  INTRODUCING  HIS  FATHER  TO  PHARAOH. 

F.  BOLL. 


"  The  soul's  dark  cottage,  battered  and  decayed, 
Lets  in  new  light  through  chinks  that  time  has  made. 
Stronger  by  weakness,  wiser  men  become, 
As  they  draw  near  to  their  eternal  home ; 
Leaving  the  old,  both  worlds  at  once  they  view, 
And  stand  upon  the  threshold  of  the  new."  Waller. 


GENESIS  XLVII.  7-10. 

That  was  an  interesting  and  important  day  to  Joseph,  when  he  introduced  his  venerable 
father  to  the  presence  of  the  great  king  who  had  bestowed  upon  him  his  confidence, 
and  who  had  raised  him  from  the  prison-house  almost  to  a  throne.  He  could,  however, 
have  no  fears  for  the  result.  He  knew  the  cordial  sentiments  of  the  king  towards  him 
and  his ;  and  he  knew  that  the  heart  of  his  father  overflowed  with  gratitude  for  the 
many  honours  wherewith  this  foreign  prince  had  honoured  his  beloved  and  long-lost 
son.  Joseph  was  by  no  means  ashamed  of  his  father.  It  appears  by  the  result  of  his 
history,  that  he  counted  it  a  greater  honour  to  be  his  son,  and  to  take  a  share  in  the 
heritage  of  his  blessings,  than  to  hold  his  high  place  near  the  throne  of  Egypt.  Nor  could 
he  apprehend  that  the  patriarch  who  had  spent  his  life  among  tents,  and  was  unacquainted 
with  the  ways  of  courts,  would  discredit  him  by  any  unbecoming  demeanour.  The 
natural  dignity  of  his  age  and  character,  and  the  instinctive  courtesy  which  belongs  to 
a  great  pastoral  chief,  would  keep  him  right,  would  enable  him  to  say  and  to  do  the 
properest  thing  in  any  given  circumstances,  although  he  might  be  unacquainted  with 
the  artificial  rules  by  which  the  homage  and  the  intercourse  of  courts  were  regulated. 

In  this  confidence  Joseph  led  his  father  into  the  presence-chamber  of  the  Egyptian 
king.  Are  we  curious  to  know  what  was  the  act  of  homage,  salutation,  or  respect, 
which  the  feelings  and  habits  of  Jacob  dictated?  It  is  told  in  three  words — "Jacob 
blessed  Pharaoh."  It  is  true  that  "  the  less  is  blessed  of  the  greater,"  (Heb.  vii.  7) ; 
and  in  earthly  station  the  Egyptian  king  was  greater  than  the  patriarch :  but  there 
was  that  doubtless  in  the  appearance,  in  the  words,  and  in  the  manner  of  Jacob  which 
rendered  this  act  perfectly  consistent  with,  and  indeed  a  becoming  expression  of,  the 
respect  and  gratitude  he  must  have  felt  towards  the  prince  to  whom,  of  all  men  then 
II.  u 


78  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

alive,  he  was,  on  his  son's  account,  the  most  beholden.  The  word  which  we  render 
"  bless,"  is  indeed  often  employed  to  denote  an  ordinary  salutation :  but  even  the 
ordinary  salutations  of  pious  Hebrews  assumed  the  shape  of  a  prayer  to  God  for  the 
health  and  peace  of  the  person  addressed ;  and  such,  no  doubt,  was  the  blessing  which 
Jacob  bestowed  upon  Pharaoh. 

All  the  particulars  of  this  remarkable  interview  do  not  seem  to  have  been  recorded 
by  the  sacred  historian ;  but  only  those  particulars  which  seemed  most  remarkable,  and 
which  most  distinguished  this  from  ordinary  audiences.  We  further  learn  that  the 
king  was  much  struck  by  the  venerable  appearance  of  the  patriarch.  There  were 
doubtless  many  men  of  much  greater  age  than  Jacob,  but  few  that  looked  so  old ;  for 
he  had  been  a  man  of  many  trials  and  griefs,  which  had  left  their  marks  upon  his  bodily 
frame  and  his  countenance,  although  they  had  not  broken  his  spirit  or  worn  down  his 
soul.  He  accordingly  asked  him  his  age.  The  peculiarly  striking  and  impressive  answer 
of  Jacob  fairly  intimates,  rather  than  expresses,  the  causes  of  the  discrepancy  between 
his  apparent  and  his  actual  years  :  "  The  days  of  the  years  of  my  pilgrimage  are  an 
hundred  and  thirty  years.  Few  and  evil  have  the  days  of  the  years  of  my  life  been, 
and  have  not  attained  to  the  days  of  the  years  of  the  life  of  my  fathers,  in  the  days  of 
their  pilgrimage."  That  he  calls  a  hundred  and  thirty  years  "  few,"  must  be  understood 
with  reference  to  the  fact,  that  although  this  is  nearly  double  the  utmost  term  of  the 
present  rate  of  life,  it  was  much  below  what  had  been  witnessed  in  immediately  preceding 
generations,  and  that  it  was  not  until  several  ages  after,  that  the  term  of  human  life 
was  brought  down  to  its  present  standard.  The  age  which  Jacob  had  reached  was,  in 
proportion,  scarcely  equal  to  sixty  under  the  present  term  of  life  ;  and  a  man  of  his  age 
did  not  probably  look  older  than  a  man  of  sixty  does  now  :  but  it  is  evident  from  the 
question  of  the  king,  that  he  looked  like  a  man  of  extraordinary  age,  probably  as  old 
as  a  man  of  eighty  does  at  present.  His  calling  the  term  of  his  existence  a  "pilgrim- 
age," conveys  an  affecting  and  true  image  of  human  life  under  all  its  conditions,  but  was 
peculiarly  appropriate  to  the  kind  of  life  which  had  been  led  by  himself  and  his  fathers 
— wandering  up  and  down  in  a  land  that  was  not  theirs. 


t 


S    I    D    0    N. 

"  I  am  of  Sidon,  famous  for  her  wealth."        Cowper's  Homer. 


In  the  most  ancient  book  of  Scripture,  Sidon  occurs  as  the  name  of  the  eldest  son  of 
Canaan,  the  son  of  Ham,  Gen.  x.  15.  It  is  generally  supposed,  on  the  authority  of 
Josephus,  that  the  city  of  Sidon  was  founded  by  him,  and  derived  its  name  from  him. 
It  might  be  so ;  for  it  is  allowed  that  the  city  was  among  the  most  ancient  in  the  world; 
but  we  should  be  inclined  to  prefer  the  opinion  that  Sidon  was  rather  founded  by  those 
who  claimed  the  son  of  Canaan  for  their  forefather,  and  who  bore  his  name,  which  they 
transferred  to  the  city  that  they  built.  These  questions  about  the  origin  of  cities  are, 
however,  too  much  affected  by  a  latent  impression  that  great  cities  were  great  in  their 
origin.  But  this  has  been  very  seldom  the  case.  Most  great  towns  had  very  small 
beginnings ;  and  it  is  not  only  possible,  but  highly  probable,  that  Sidon,  which  at  length 
became  so  great  a  city,  was  originally  but  a  fishing-village,  not  too  important,  or  too 
soon  after  the  Deluge,  for  a  great-grandson  of  Noah  to  have  founded. 

Sidon  must  seemingly  have  taken  some  ages  in  acquiring  that  importance  which  it 
possessed  at  the  time  that  the  conquest  of  Canaan  made  the  Israelites  the  near  neigh- 
bours of  the  Phoenicians,  and  which  is  indicated  by  the  fact  that  in  Josh.  xix.  28,  it  is 
distinguished  as  the  "  Great  Sidon."  There  is  another  somewhat  curious  indication  of 
its  prosperity,  in  Judges  xviii.  7,  where,  of  Laish,  or  Leshem,  a  city  near  the  sources  of 
the  Jordan,  about  a  day's  journey  from  Sidon,  it  is  said — "  The  people  who  dwelt 
in  it  were  careless ;  after  the  manner  of  the  Sidonians,  quiet  and  secure ;  and  there  was 
nothing  to  molest  them  in  the  land :  they  possessed  also  riches  without  restraint." 
Most  of  the  conditions  of  this  statement  seem  to  be  intended  to  apply  by  comparison  to 
the  Sidonians  also.  Indeed,  the  place  seems  to  have  been  in  some  dependence  upon 
Sidon,  for  it  is,  further  on  in  the  same  chapter,  assigned  as  a  reason  for  the  facility  with 
which  a  division  of  the  tribe  of  Dan  was  able  to  take  Laish,  that  "  there  was  no  deliver- 
ance, because  it  was  far  from  Sidon  .  .  .  and  the  people  had  no  intercourse  with  other 
men."  It  is  disputed  whether  Sidon  itself  was  included  among  the  cities  assigned  in 
the  original  allotment  to  the  Israelites.  The  passage  which  seems  to  imply  that  it  was, 
in  Judges  i.  31,  speaks  not  of  Sidon  but  of  the  Sidonians,  and  may  apply  merely  to  the 
territory  beyond  their  own  boundaries,  upon  which  they  had  encroached,  and  from 
which  it  was  intended  that  they  should  be  expelled.  But  we  know  that  the  Israelites 
were  so  far  from  being  able  to  expel  them,  that  they  became  themselves  subject  to  some 
oppression  from  the  Sidonians.  This  appears  from  Judges  x.  12 ;  and  the  amount  of 
all  this  evidence,  coupled  with  the  fact  that  Tyre  is  scarcely  mentioned,  although  its 


SO  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

site  was  considerably  nearer  to  the  heart  of  the  Hebrew  territories,  is,  that  Sidon  was 
in  the  height  of  its  power  at  the  time  of,  and  for  some  time  after,  the  Hebrew  conquest 
of  Canaan,  although  she  had  already  established,  about  fifteen  miles  to  the  south,  as 
a  staple  for  her  own  wares,  that  Tyre  which  was  destined,  in  no  long  time,  to  become 
much  greater  and  more  illustrious  than  the  mother-city.  This  had  already  taken  place 
in  the  time  of  David  and  Solomon,  who  cultivated  friendly  relations  with  the  Phoeni- 
cians, but  in  the  history  of  whose  reigns  Tyre  is  described  as  great  and  prosperous, 
while  Sidon  is  scarcely  noticed,  although  it  was  then  that  the  border  of  the  Hebrew 
dominion  impinged  more  closely  upon  the  Sidonian  district  than  it  ever  did  before  or 
after. 

But  although  "  Great  Sidon  "  had  then  become,  and  long  remained,  only  the  second 
of  the  Phoenician  cities,  she  was  still  rich  and  mighty,  and  secured  in  a  great  measure 
bv  her  excellent  harbours  from  ruin  and  decline,  so  long  as  the  maritime  commerce  of 
the  Phoenicians  should  endure.  In  fact,  the  mother  has  long  survived  the  daughter ; 
and  while  Tyre  has  long  been,  as  the  Hebrew  prophets  foretold,  a  desolate  place,  Sidon 
has  remained  to  this  day  a  town  of  considerable  trade — considerable  under  the  compa- 
risons which  the  existing  circumstances  of  the  country  afford,  but  woefully  insignificant 
under  any  comparison  with  its  condition  when  first  the  parent,  and  then  the  rival,  of 
the  city  "  whose  merchants  were  princes." 

The  modern  town  of  Sidon,  or,  as  it  is  now  called,  Saida,  is  admirably  situated  on 
a  rising  ground,  overhanging  the  sea.  The  ancient  city  extended  further  to  the  east,  and 
along  the  coast,  than  the  modern.  Our  present  engraving  gives  an  excellent  view  of  it, 
as  seen  on  the  approach  from  the  north,  by  the  way  from  Beirout.  The  rising  ground 
upon  which  the  town  stands  projects  considerably  into  the  sea.  It  is  enclosed  on  the 
eastern  side  by  a  high  fortified  wall,  and  two  mosques  are  seen  to  tower  conspicuously 
over  the  other  buildings  in  the  town.  The  most  striking  object  is  the  fortress,  built 
upon  a  rock  in  the  harbour,  and  connected  with  the  town,  formerly  by  a  mole,  but  now 
by  a  causeway  upon  arches.  This  fortress  was  built  by  the  celebrated  Emir  Fakr  ed- 
Deen,  and  is  a  good  and  imposing  specimen  of  Saracenic  fortresses.  Upon  an  elevation 
on  the  south  side  of  the  city,  commanding  the  town,  are  seen  some  interesting  remains 
of  another  and  more  ancient  castle,  which  is  usually  ascribed  to  Louis  IX.,  and  which 
certainly  belongs  to  the  age  of  the  Crusades.  Between  the  town  and  the  mountains 
lie  richly  cultivated  gardens ;  and  beyond  these  the  mountains  of  Lebanon  arise  in  five 
ridges,  one  above  another,  the  highest  being  of  course  the  most  remote.  Into  the  bay 
on  this  side  the  town  flows  a  considerable  stream,  fed,  like  the  other  streams  that  in  this 
region  come  direct  from  the  mountains,  by  the  snows  of  Lebanon. 

At  Sidon  the  stranger  will  look  in  vain  for  any  of  those  vestiges  of  ancient  grandeur 
which  the  descriptions  of  the  ancient  historians  might  lead  him  to  expect,  and  which 
indeed  arg  still  to  be  seen  in  most  of  the  other  celebrated  cities  of  the  East.  All  wears 
a  modern  aspect,  and  that  too  of  the  most  ordinary  kind. 


fc 


1 


I 


St 

1 


81 


DEATH     OF     SISERA. 

NORTHCOTE. 


"  War,  with  his  train' 

Of  rapine  and  carnage,  careered  o'er  the  plain  ; 

And  the  conquest-crown'd  banner  of  Jabin  was  borne 

To  the  dust  with  dishonour,  and  trampled  and  torn  ; 

And  Hazor  was  whelm'd  in  affliction  and  grief, 

And  Harosheth  wept  for  her  champion  and  chief."  Anon. 


JUDGES  IY.  15-22. 

After  the  mighty  host  of  Jabiu,  king  of  Hazor,  had  heen  put  to  the  rout  by  the 
Israelites  under  Barak,  the  general  of  the  defeated  army,  whose  name  was  Sisera,  fled 
swiftly  in  his  chariot.  But  finding  that  he  was  hotly  pursued,  he  imagined  that  the 
chances  of  escape  or  concealment  would  be  greater  without  the  chariot,  and  he  there- 
fore alighted,  and  sped  his  way  on  foot.  At  length  he  came  to  the  encampment  of 
a  pastoral  chief,  named  Heber.  This  person  was  a  Kenite,  or  belonged  to  the  descend- 
ants of  those  Midianites,  of  Jethro's  family,  who  had  followed  the  Israelites  into  the 
land  of  Canaan.  It  is  the  policy  of  persons  circumstanced  like  these  Kenites,  to 
maintain  a  good  understanding  with  all  the  tribes  or  nations  within,  or  on,  the  borders 
of  whose  territories  they  settle.  There  was  thus  a  convention  of  peace  between  the 
house  of  this  Kenite  and  the  king  whose  hosts  Sisera  had  led  to  battle.  Hence,  Sisera 
felt  no  hesitation  in  accepting,  in  full  confidence,  the  refuge  of  Heber's  tent,  which 
that  chief's  wife — he  being  himself  absent — hastened  forth  to  tender  to  the  distin- 
guished fugitive,  whose  person,  it  appears,  was  known  to  her,  or  whom  she  recognized 
by  his  attire  and  ornaments.  She  cried :  "  Turn  in,  my  lord,  turn  in  to  me  ;  fear  not  !" 
He  did  turn  in ;  and  seems  to  have  been  received  into  the  inner  or  woman's  part  of 
the  tent,  which  no  pursuing  Israelite  could  violate,  without  inflicting  upon  the  Kenite 
chief,  to  whom  the  encampment  belonged,  the  most  grievous  insult  and  wrong,  which, 
under  that  form  of  life,  is  known.  Here  the  fugitive  commander  asked  for  water  to 
appease  his  thirst;  and  the  woman  brought  him  not  water,  but  curdled  milk,  the 
refrigerating  qualities  of  which  are  to  this  day  much  extolled  in  the  East.  Here  was 
a  three-fold  assurance  under  which  Sisera  might  repose  in  safety — the  alliance  between 
his  master  and  Heber — the  sacred  shelter,  freely  offered,  of  the  tent  which  none  but 
an  enemy  of  its  owner,  and  scarcely  even  an  enemy,  would  dare  to  violate — and  the 
still  more  binding  obligation  of  the  partaken  draught,  which  forms  of  itself  a  bond  of 
protection,  the  force  of  which  is  well  understood  by  those  who  are  familiar  with  the 
n.  x 


82  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

customs  of  the  East.  The  amount  of  security  thus  afforded  was  so  great,  that  Sisera 
had  been  a  monster  if  he  had  ventured  to  distrust  its  value.  He  did  not.  He  laid 
himself  down  upon  the  ground,  upon  a  skin  or  mantle,  probably,  and,  wearied  with  the 
fatigues  of  the  battle  and  the  flight,  he  was  soon  asleep.  Whether  it  was  the  view  of 
this  powerful  person  lying  helpless  before  her,  that  first  suggested  to  Jael  the  mur- 
derous intention  which  she  executed,  or  whether  she  had  entertained  it  from  the  first, 
it  is  not  possible  to  say ;  but  we  are  at  liberty  to  adopt  the  former  opinion,  as,  of  the 
two,  the  least  discreditable  to  her.  Of  her  motives  it  is  difficult  to  suppose  any  other 
than,  that,  finding  the  alliance  of  the  defeated  king  had  become  of  little  value,  she  was 
resolved  to  seize  the  opportunity  of  ingratiating  herself  with  the  victors,  by  laying  them 
under  what  seemed  to  her  an  essential  obligation,  or  at  least  by  showing  them  that  for 
their  sakes,  her  house  had,  by  her  deed,  sacrificed  its  alliance  with  the  Canaanites. 
Her  husband  had  left  behind  him  no  weapon  with  which  her  full  purpose  could  be  con- 
veniently executed.  She  therefore  took  one  of  the  pins  by  which  the  tent  was  fastened 
to  the  ground,  and  with  the  mallet  usually  employed  in  driving  them  down,  she,  by 
one  mighty  and  horrible  effort,  smote  it  through  bone  and  brain,  from  temple  to 
temple,  pinning  his  head  to  the  earth. 

Leaving  him  thus,  Jael  resumed  her  watch  at  the  tent  door;  and  ere  long  perceived 
the  pursuers  advancing,  headed  by  the  Hebrew  general  in  person.  Without  waiting  to 
be  questioned,  the  woman  advanced  to  meet  him,  and  said :  "  Come  in,  and  I  will  show 
thee  the  man  whom  thou  seekest."  He  accordingly  entered  the  tent  with  her,  "  and 
when  he  came  into  her  tent,  behold,  Sisera  lay  dead,  and  the  nail  was  in  his  temples." 
What  Barak  thought  of  this  spectacle  does  not  appear.  He  probably  was  not  sorry  to 
find  the  enemy  of  his  country  dead — and  he  would  probably  have  put  him  to  death 
himself  had  he  caught  him.  The  war-usages  of  the  time  would  have  sanctioned  this 
in  him ;  but  it  is  possible  that  he  abhorred  the  mode  by  which  his  death  had  been  com- 
passed, except  in  so  far  as  it  disgraced  the  cause  of  the  enemy,  that  its  leader  had  fallen 
by  a  woman's  hand.  But,  although  we  are  unacquainted  with  the  impression  this 
spectacle  made  upon  the  mind  of  Barak,  we  know  very  well  in  what  point  of  view  it 
was  regarded  by  his  renowned  coadjutor,  Deborah,  who,  in  her  triumphal  song,  praises 
the  act  of  Jael,  and  blesses  her  for  it.  This  was  perhaps  not  unnatural  in  her,  under 
all  the  excitements  of  the  occasion ;  but  it  is  painful  to  think  that  her  applause  of  the 
deed  has  been  by  many  good  men  construed  into  the  Divine  approbation  of  an  act 
which  we  have  no  hesitation  in  regarding  as  one  of  the  most  unjustifiable  treacheries 
and  revolting  assassinations  which  history  records.  "  Yea,  let  God  be  true,  and  every 
man  a  liar" — and  let  us  not  make  Him  an  approver  of  that  which  is  abhorrent  to  all 
that  remains  true  in  our  nature.  The  death  of  Sisera  was  doubtless  in  accordance  with 
the  designs  of  his  providence;  but  it  does  not  therefore  follow,  that  He  sanctioned,  much 
less  dictated,  the  murderous  treachery  by  which  it  was  accomplished. 


- 


>\: 


83 


THE    FLEET    OF    OPHIR. 

MELVILLE. 


"  For  thee  his  iv'ry  load  Behemoth  bore, 
And  far  Sofala  teem'd  with  golden  ore  ; 
Thine  all  the  arts  that  wait  on  wealth's  increase, 
Or  bask  and  wanton  in  the  beams  of  peace."         Hebek. 


2  CHRON.YIII.ia 

It  is  no  small  proof  of  the  political  sagacity  of  King  Solomon,  that  he  perceived,  early 
in  his  reign,  the  commercial  advantages  which  might  he  derived  from  the  possession  of 
those  ports  on  the  eastern  branch  of  the  Red  Sea,  which  had  formerly  belonged  to  the 
Edomites.  It  has  indeed  been  urged  that  the  Edomites  before  him  had  carried  on  this 
traffic,  and  that  Solomon,  under  whose  yoke  they  lay,  merely  took  possession  of  their 
advantages.  But  there  is  no  proof  of  this.  The  possession  of  ports  does  not,  of  neces- 
sity, create  a  maritime  and  commercial  people ;  and  if  the  Edomites  had  been  such, 
Solomon,  who  was  then  their  sovereign,  would  not  have  needed  to  seek  of  the  Phoeni- 
cians the  ships  and  the  mariners  which  already  existed  among  his  own  subjects.  It  may 
also  be  remarked,  that  although  the  Edomites  ere  long  became  independent,  and  are 
frequently  mentioned  by  the  prophets,  there  is  not  a  word  to  intimate  that  they  were  of 
those  who  go  down  to  the  sea  in  ships,  and  have  their  business  in  the  great  waters. 

It  is  difficult  to  suppose  otherwise  than  that  a  prince,  so  learned  and  so  covetous  of 
knowledge  as  Solomon — one  who  cultivated  the  natural  sciences  so  carefully,  as  to 
qualify  himself  for  writing  those  books  on  zoology  and  botany  which  the  sacred  historian 
ascribes  to  him — must  have  had  some  regard  to  what  would  now  be  called  "  the  interests 
of  science  "  in  this  undertaking.  He  would  be  anxious  to  enlarge  his  knowledge  by 
obtaining  accurate  accounts  of  the  countries  bordering  that  great  ocean  into  which  he 
was  aware  that  the  Red  Sea  opened,  and  he  would  not  neglect  to  obtain  specimens  of  such 
of  their  rare  and  curious  products  as  admit  of  being  transported  by  sea.  This  is  not 
merely  conjecture ;  for  we  know,  in  fact,  that  such  products  were  brought  to  him,  and 
there  is  every  probability  that  they  were  secured  under  special  instructions  from  him, 
if,  indeed,  he  did  not  send  persons  in  the  fleet  specially  qualified  to  make  the  observa- 
tions, and  commissioned  to  form  the  collections,  he  desired. 


84  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

Solomon  possessed  no  ships,  and  his  own  people  had  no  knowledge  of  the  sea ;  but 
this  seemingly  formidable  obstacle  to  maritime  undertakings  gave  way  before  the  strong 
purpose  of  the  king.  The  most  friendly  relations  already  subsisted  between  him  and 
Hiram,  the  king  of  the  great  maritime  state  of  Tyre ;  and  he  eagerly  assented  to  take 
part  in  a  congenial  enterprise,  which  the  king  of  Israel  could  not  undertake  without  his 
aid,  and  which  he  could  not  himself  undertake  without  the  concurrence  of  Solomon. 
He  agreed  to  furnish  the  ships  and  mariners,  and  Solomon  was  to  send  some  of  his  own 
people,  and,  it  would  seem,  to  bear  the  principal  expense  of  the  equipment.  It  must 
have  been  an  interesting  sight,  to  behold  this  great  commercial  fleet — the  first  in  which 
Israel  had  interest — set  forth  upon  its  long  and  perilous  voyage.  Considerable  uncer- 
tainty prevails  with  respect  to  the  situation  of  the  place  to  which  this  voyage  was 
directed.  It  is  said  to  have  been  Ophir,  which  some  would  find  in  Ceylon,  some  in 
Arabia  Felix,  and  others  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Africa.  We  are  disposed  rather  to 
agree  with  those  who  suppose  that  Ophir  was  a  general  name  for  the  rich  countries  of 
the  south,  lying  on  the  African,  Arabian,  and  Indian  coasts,  as  far  as  at  that  time 
known.  From  its  taking  three  years  to  perform,  it  would  appear  to  have  been  directed 
to  a  distant  region ;  but  if  we  consider  the  half-yearly  monsoons,  and  that  the  vessels 
visited  different  and  distinct  coasts,  and  also  remember  that  the  expression  "in  the  third 
year,"  as  it  should  be  rendered,  admits  of  an  interpretation  which  would  much  abridge 
the  total  duration,  the  distance  will  not  appear  so  great. 

It  must  have  been  one  of  the  most  exciting  days  which  Jerusalem  had  seen,  or 
which  the  king  had  experienced,  when  the  news  came,  that  after  such  long  delay,  the 
fleet  had  arrived  richly  laden  in  port.  It  is  highly  probable  that  the  king  and  the 
nobles  of  his  court  went  down  to  Ezion-geber,  to  view  the  weather-worn  fleet,  and  to 
survey  the  curious  objects  and  the  rich  treasures  which  it  had  brought.  The  fleet  was 
laden  with  commodities  which  could  not  come  from  any  one  place  in  the  Indian  Ocean, 
and  which  indicate  the  different  coasts  it  had  visited.  There  was  an  immense  quantity 
of  the  finest  gold,  together  with  precious  stones,  ivory,  and  fragrant  woods.  Of  living 
creatures,  intended  for  the  special  gratification  of  Solomon,  apes  and  peacocks  are  par- 
ticularly mentioned  as  the  most  remarkable  specimens  of  the  whole.  It  is  not  said 
that  any  plants  were  brought,  nor  perhaps  were  the  circumstances  and  the  length  of 
the  voyage  favourable  to  the  transmission  of  plants ;  but  it  is  hardly  to  be  supposed 
that  the  persons  who  brought  the  apes  and  peacocks,  would  neglect  to  bring  some  seeds 
of  the  curious  vegetable  products  which  must  have  attracted  their  attention ;  and  it 
requires  no  great  stretch  of  fancy,  to  suppose  that  the  plants  which  they  yielded  con- 
tributed to  enrich  the  famous  gardens  which  this  king  had  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Bethlehem ;  and  on  the  site  of  which,  plants  are  to  this  day  growing — self-propagated, 
it  would  seem,  from  the  seeds  of  foreign  plants — which  are  not  to  be  found  in  any 
other  part  of  Palestine. 


t 


85 


THE     FIRST     DEATH. 

VANDERWERP. 


"  O  Abel,  speak  to  me  !  Awake,  arise, 
And  let  me  hear  again  thy  tuneful  voice. 
He  will  awake  no  more !"  Pbnnie. 


GENESIS  IV.  1-8. 

The  Scriptural  account  of  the  first  human  death  is  very  full  of  interest.  But  it  suggests 
more  than  it  states.  In  the  perusal  of  it  the  most  sober  mind  is  irresistibly  led  to 
imagine,  to  invent,  and  so  to  supply  the  connecting  circumstances  and  the  consequences 
which  the  narrative  omits.  In  regard  to  the  motive  of  the  fratricide — tliis  seems  to  be 
clearly  intimated  in  the  account  which  is  given  of  Cain's  previous  wrath  on  finding  the 
offering  of  his  brother  accepted,  and  his  own  refused.  It  was  from  the  envy  with  which 
the  malignant  mind  beholds  the  highly -favoured,  and  from  the  hatred  with  which  such 
a  mind  regards  the  goodness  which  it  lacks.  With  this  agrees  the  intimation  of  the 
Apostle,  which  is  indeed  authoritative  on  the  subject — "And  wherefore  slew  he  him? 
Because  his  own  works  were  evil,  and  his  brother's  righteous,"  John  iii.  12.  Not 
satisfied  with  this,  however,  the  old  traditionists  supply  other,  and  certainly  less  credible 
and  natural  motives.  One  of  the  Talmudical  traditions  is,  that  Cain  and  Abel  divided 
the  world  between  them,  the  one  taking  possession  of  the  movable,  and  the  other  of 
the  immovable  property.  Cain  then  desired  his  brother  to  betake  himself  to  the  air, 
for  that  the  earth  on  which  he  trod  was  his ;  and  Abel  in  return  said  to  him,  "  The 
garments  which  thou  wearest  are  mine ;  take  them  off" !"  From  this  the  conflict  between 
them  arose,  which  ended  in  the  death  of  Abel.  Another  tradition,  from  the  same 
source,  alleges  that  the  brothers  contended  for  a  twin-sister  of  Abel's,  whom  the  latter 
claimed  because  she  was  born  with  him,  while  the  former  urged  his  rights  of  primogeni- 
ture. It  is  added,  that  it  was  at  length  agreed  she  should  be  given  to  him  whose  offer- 
ing God  accepted,  and  hence  Cain's  displeasure  at  the  acceptance  of  his  brother's 
offering,  and  the  envy  and  hatred  which  led  to  that  brother's  destruction.  This  latter 
tradition  is  that  which  the  Moslems  believe,  but  it  was  of  earlier  existence  among  the 
Jews,  to  whom  indeed  may  be  traced  most  of  the  traditions  regarding  Scripture  per- 
sonages which  were  adopted  by  Mohammed. 

II.  Y 


86  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

The  Scripture  narrative  states  that  "Cain  talked  with  Ahel  his  brother;  and  it  came 
to  pass  when  they  were  in  the  field,  that  Cain  rose  up  against  Abel  his  brother,  and 
slew  him."  From  this  we  do  not  know  whether  the  act  was  premeditated,  or  was  the 
spontaneous  impulse  of  passion,  excited  by  the  talk  they  had  together  in  the  field.  The 
latter  is  the  most  probable,  and  is  the  view  which  has  been  taken  by  Gesner  in  his  once 
popular  "Death  of  Abel,"  which,  although  a  poem,  is  really  a  very  judicious  work. 
Others,  however, conceive  thatCain  cherished  his  deadly  purpose  from  the  time  his  offering 
was  rejected,  and  went  out  with  him  into  the  field  with  the  intention  of  taking  Abel's 
life ;  and  in  favour  of  this  view,  they  point  to  an  apparent  omission  in  the  present  Hebrew 
text,  which  is  supplied  in  the  Septuagint,  according  to  which  we  should  read — "  And 
Cain  said  to  Abel  his  brother,  Let  us  go  forth  into  the  field ;  and  it  came  to  pass,"  &c. 
This  invitation  to  the  field,  it  is  urged,  implies  an  intention  to  do  the  deed  which  was 
done  there :  but  even  if  we  accept  the  clause  thus  introduced,  the  argument  built  upon 
it  is  hardly  conclusive,  although  its  tendency  is  in  favour  of  the  conclusion  which  has 
been  drawn  from  it.  It  cannot  indeed  be  urged,  as  some  have  urged,  that  Cain  could 
not  know  that  an  act  of  violence  would  occasion  death ;  for  he  knew  that  since  the  Fall 
the  race  of  Adam  had  become  subject  to  death :  the  deaths  of  animals  from  blows  and 
wounds  must  have  taught  him  what  death  was,  and  how  it  might  be  inflicted ;  nor  could 
his  own  life  have  been  so  entirely  free  from  ordinary  accidents,  as  to  have  left  him  igno- 
rant of  those  pains  which  in  their  excess  are  mortal. 

The  consequences  of  this  awful  crime  as  regarded  the  murderer  are  familiarly  known; 
but  it  is  not  stated  how  the  bereaved  father  and  mother  were  affected  by  it.  The  first 
manifestation  in  a  human  creature  of  that  death  which  their  sin  had  brought  into  the 
world,  must  in  any  case  have  been  a  matter  of  amazement,  grief,  and  horror  to  them ; 
and  all  these  feelings  must  have  been  terribly  enhanced  when  they  witnessed  its  mani- 
festation in  the  person  of  their  beloved  son,  prematurely  cut  off,  by  violence,  in  the 
sweet  morning-tide  of  his  existence. 

The  traditionists  have  not  neglected  so  fine  an  opportunity  of  supplying  the  silence 
of  the  sacred  writer.  According  to  one  of  them,  the  dog  which  had  watched  Abel's 
flock,  guarded  also  his  corpse,  protecting  it  against  the  beasts  and  birds  of  prey.  Adam 
and  Eve  sat  beside  it,  and  wept,  not  knowing  what  to  do.  But  a  raven,  whose  friend 
had  died,  said,  "  I  will  go  and  teach  Adam  what  to  do  with  his  son."  It  digged  a  grave, 
and  laid  the  dead  raven  in  it.  When  Adam  saw  this,  he  said  to  Eve,  "  Let  us  do  the 
same  with  our  child." 

This  curious  account  has  been  adopted,  with  some  alterations,  by  the  Mohammedans. 
In  their  account,  however,  it  is  Iblis  (Satan),  in  the  form  of  a  raven,  who  instructs,  not 
Adam,  but  Cain  himself,  how  to  dispose  of  his  brother's  corpse ;  "  so  that,"  says  the 
Koran,  "  Adam  was  long  in  ignorance  of  the  fate  of  his  son,  and  shrunk  together 
through  care  and  sorrow.  It  was  not  until  he  had  fully  learned  what  had  befallen 
Abel,  that  he  resigned  himself  to  the  will  of  God,  and  was  comforted." 


87 


ANTIOCH,   FROM    THE    WEST. 

That  name,  than  other  names  more  dear, 
Had  here  its  source — was  given  here. 

As  there  was  much  intercourse  between  the  numerous  Jews  who  were  natives  of 
Antioch,  and  those  of  the  parent  country — and  as  large  numbers  of  the  former  fre- 
quented the  holy  feasts,  and  on  their  return  took  home  the  most  recent  news  of  the 
holy  city — the  history,  the  teaching,  the  miracles,  and  the  death  of  our  Lord  must  soon 
have  been  known  and  much  talked  of  there.  Not  less  attention  was  excited  by  the 
accounts  which  were  brought  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Apostles,  and  their  confident 
declarations  that  the  crucified  Jesus  had  risen  from  the  grave,  had  ascended  into 
heaven,  and  was  now  set  down  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  High,  from  which 
hereafter  he  should  come  to  judge  the  world,  which  he  had  died  to  save.  These  were 
strange  tidings ;  and,  when  to  this  it  was  added  that  the  Apostles  themselves  wrought 
miracles,  and  that  not  only  they,  but  many  others  of  the  disciples,  spoke  with  languages 
they  had  never  learned,  attention  was  awakened  to  the  utmost.  At  length,  many 
Hellenists  who  had  been  converted  to  the  faith  of  Christ  at  Jerusalem  and  in  other 
places,  returned  to  their  homes  in  Antioch,  and  they,  with  others  who  passed  through 
or  visited  the  place,  boldly  proclaimed  the  gospel  of  Christ  not  only  to  the  Jewish,  but  to 
the  Gentile  citizens.  This  course,  which  would  hardly  have  occurred  to  Palestine  Jews, 
was  easy  and  natural  to  those  who  had  all  their  lives  been  in  habits  of  considerable 
intercourse  with  the  Gentiles  among  whom  they  lived.  Their  teaching  was  attended 
with  perhaps  even  more  success  than  they  had  anticipated.  Many  of  the  Gentiles 
entered  into  the  fold  of  Christ  by  the  door  which  had  been  opened,  and  the  prospects 
of  the  further  progress  of  Christianity  in  that  great  city,  the  metropolis  of  Roman 
Asia,  became  most  encouraging.  , 

The  intelligence  of  this  important  event  excited  great  interest  among  the  Christians 
at  Jerusalem.  The  prejudices  which  would  have  confined  the  benefits  of  our  Lord's  mis- 
sion to  the  seed  of  Abraham,  had  been  strong  at  Jerusalem,  and  the  intelligence  would 
probably  have  been  received  with  no  great  satisfaction,  had  not  these  prejudices  been 
broken  down  by  the  vision  of  Peter,  (which  taught  them  that  nothing  which  God 
had  cleansed,  was  to  be  accounted  common  or  unclean,)  and  by  its  subsequent  appli- 
cation in  the  conversion  and  baptism  of  Cornelius — in  which  the  operation  of  the 
Spirit  was  too  signally  manifested,  to  leave  it  in  any  degree  doubtful  that  God  intended 
the  Gentiles  to  be  the  partakers  of  his  mercy  in  Jesus  Christ.  But  there  still,  and 
long  after  this,  lingered  among  them  a  feeling  of  mistrust  against  those  Gentile 
believers,  who  did  not  feel  themselves  bound,  by  their  conversion  to  Christianity,  to 


88  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

incur  the  obligation  of  observing  the  Mosaical  law.  Yet,  desiring  to  act  discreetly  in 
this  important  matter,  the  church  at  Jerusalem  concluded  to  commission  Barnabas  to 
visit  the  Gentile  converts  at  Antioch.  This  eminent  disciple  stood  high  in  the  general 
confidence,  and,  being  himself  an  Hellenist,  was  well  suited  to  deal  with  Christians  of 
the  same  class.  On  his  arrival  his  heart  was  gladdened  by  the  numerous  examples  of 
true  discipleship  which  he  witnessed,  and  by  the  cheering  prospects  of  large  accessions 
in  this  quarter  to  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  The  harvest  seemed  to  him  so  plenteous, 
that  he  felt  the  need  of  efficient  assistance,  and  therefore  sent  over  to  Tarsus  to 
invite  Paul,  who  had  meanwhile  been  very  active  in  Cilicia,  to  become  his  fellow- 
labourer  at  Antioch.  Paul,  always  on  the  alert  to  follow  the  openings  for  evangelical 
labour  which  the  providence  of  God  presented,  or  which  his  Spirit  indicated,  hastened 
to  join  Barnabas,  who  had  acted  with  peculiar  friendship  to  him  formerly  at  Jerusalem ; 
and  Antioch  remained  for  a  considerable  time  the  centre  of  the  missionary  operations 
which  these  two  great  fathers  of  the  church  prosecuted  in  that  quarter  with  great 
diligence  and  with  marvellous  success. 

It  was  here,  at  Antioch,  that  the  name  of  Christians  was  first  given  to  believers. 
Among  themselves  they  were  called  "the  disciples  of  the  Lord" — "the  disciples  of 
Jesus" — "the  brethren" — "the  believers;"  while  among  the  Jews  they  were  known 
by  names  which  implied  under- valuation  or  contempt,  such  as  "the  Galileans" — "the 
Nazarenes" — "the  Paupers."  They  would  not  have  dreamed  of  giving  to  the  followers 
of  Jesus  a  name  which  signifies  the  adherents  of  the  Messiah.  This  name,  therefore, 
originated  with  the  Gentiles,  who  had  hitherto,  on  account  of  their  observance  of  the 
ceremonial  law,  which  formed  the  most  marked  distinction  of  Judaism,  not  known 
how  to  distinguish  them  from  Jews ;  but  now  that  the  religion  of  Jesus  had  extended 
itself  among  the  Gentiles,  apart  from  the  observance  of  the  ceremonial  law,  those  who 
followed  it  appeared  as  an  entirely  new  religious  sect,  requiring,  for  the  sake  of  common 
distinctive  indication,  a  separate,  if  not  an  accurate,  designation;  and  as  the  term 
Christ,  (the  Anointed,)  was  held  to  be  a  proper  name,  the  adherents  of  the  new 
religious  teacher  were  distinguished  by  a  word  formed  from  it,  just  as  the  adherents 
of  any  school  of  philosophy  were  wont,  at  that  time,  to  be  named  after  its  founder. 

From  this  time  Antioch  occupied  a  most  important  place  in  the  propagation  of  the 
Christian  faith,  for  which  there  were  now  two  central  points ;  for  that  which  Jerusalem 
had  hitherto  been  for  this  purpose  among  the  Jews,  Antioch  now  became,  for  that 
great,  and  eventually  predominating,  portion  of  the  church  which  was  gathered  from 
among  the  Gentiles. 


* 


■ 


I 


I 


89 


JOHN      BAPTIZING. 

POUSSIN. 


"  Observ'st  thou,  Psyche,  how  that  silver  stream 
Its  limpid  self  doth  through  the  girdle  wind : 
This  Jordan  is,  and  there  the  people  seem 

At  busy  crowding  strife  who  first  shall  find 
A  better  baptism  in  those  floods,  which  may 
Their  fruitless  legal  washings  wash  away.  Beaumont. 


MATT.  III.  MAEKI.  LUKE  III.  JOHN  I. 

When  the  time  came  for  the  son  of  Zacharias  to  commence  his  ministry  as  the  har- 
binger of  the  Messiah,  he  commenced  preaching  in  the  wilderness  of  Judea;  and  the 
burden  of  his  utterance  was  constantly — "  Repent,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at 
hand."  The  distinction  of  his  priestly  parentage,  the  very  remarkable  circumstances 
of  his  birth,  and  the  austere  and  solitary  life  which  he  had  now  for  a  long  time  led,  had 
already  fixed  the  attention  of  the  Israelites  strongly  upon  him,  as  one  from  whom  great 
things  might  be  expected  when  he  should  see  proper  to  disclose  the  mission  with  which 
he  was  intrusted.  This  prepared  attention,  together  with  the  freshness  of  his  teaching 
and  the  importance  of  his  announcement,  drew  crowds  after  him,  whom  he  led  to  the 
banks  of  the  Jordan,  and  there  exhorted  those  of  them  who  felt  true  repentance  to 
receive  from  him  baptism,  for  the  remission  of  their  sins.  As  the  whole  of  John's 
vocation  and  office  was  to  prepare  the  minds  of  his  countrymen  for  the  reception  of  the 
Messiah,  this  act  seems  to  have  been  designed  as  symbolical  of  that  cleanness — that 
freedom  from  earthly  stain  and  earthly  lust,  which  became  those  who  had  received  his 
message,  and  who  had  thereby  declared  themselves  to  be  awaiting  that  Holy  One  whom 
the  prophets  had  so  long  foretold. 

The  real  purport  of  John's  mission  was  not  distinctly  understood  by  all  who  heard 
him.  Some  were  inclined  to  suppose  that  he  might  be  himself  the  Messiah ;  and  when 
the  humble  and  earnest  harbinger  understood  this,  he  at  once  applied  himself  in  a  very 
distinct  manner  to  remove  all  doubt  on  the  subject,  by  directing  their  attention  to  one 
greater  than  himself  who  was  yet  to  come.  "  I  indeed  baptize  you  with  water,"  he 
said ;  "  but  one  mightier  than  I  cometh,  the  latchet  of  whose  shoes  I  am  not  worthy 
to  unloose," — that  is,  to  whom  I  am  unworthy  to  perform  the  office  of  the  meanest  ser- 
vant ; — "  He  shall  baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire." 

Not  long  after  this,  Jesus  presented  himself  for  baptism  to  John.     But  the  latter 
demurred  at  this,  saying — "  I  have  need  to  be  baptized  of  Thee,  and  comest  thou  to  me  ?" 
II.  z 


90  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

but  when  Jesus  persisted,  he  proceeded  to  baptize  with  water  the  person  whom  he  at 
least  suspected  to  be  that  Mightier  One  of  whom  he  had  spoken.  His  suspicions  were 
changed  for  conviction,  when,  as  Jesus  came  up  out  of  the  water,  lie  beheld  "  the  Spirit 
of  God  descending  in  a  bodily  shape,  like  a  dove,  and  alighting  on  him ;"  and  at  the 
same  time  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  "  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am 
well  pleased."  This,  it  seems,  had  already  been  disclosed  to  the  Baptist  as  the  sign  by 
which  he  might  recognize  the  Messiah ;  and  from  that  time  he  bore  steady  testimony 
to  Jesus  as  the  Christ  of  God. 

This  movement  among  the  people,  and  the  singular  proceedings  of  John,  excited 
much  attention  among  the  higher  class  of  the  Jewish  nation.  The  Sanhedrim  (or 
council  of  seventy)  at  Jerusalem,  which  considered  itself  specially  charged  to  watch 
over  matters  of  doctrine  and  public  teaching,  at  length  took  the  subject  into  considera- 
tion ;  but  before  arriving  at  any  decision  in  regard  to  it,  they  wisely  concluded  that  it 
would  be  best  to  send  a  deputation  to  Bethabara,  beyond  the  Jordan,  where  John  was 
then  baptizing,  to  observe  his  preaching,  and  question  him  as  to  the  character  in  which 
he  appeared,  and  the  authority  by  which  he  acted. 

They  began  their  task  plainly  enough  by  asking  the  Baptist,  "  Who  art  thou  ?" 
Thev  knew  very  well  that  he  was  the  son  of  the  priest  Zacharias,  but  they  wanted  to 
know  whether  or  not  he  claimed  any  higher  or  different  character.  He  did  not  answer 
them  in  direct  terms ;  but  knowing  that  they  fancied  he  would  claim  to  be  the  Messiah, 
he  told  them  plainly,  and  with  much  emphasis,  that  he  was  not  the  Christ.  On  receiv- 
ing this  unexpected  answer,  they  said,  "  What  then,  art  thou  Elias  ?"  This  question 
was  founded  on  the  belief  of  the  Jews,  that  Elijah  the  Tishbite  was  to  come  before  the 
Messiah,  to  anoint  him.  [The  Hebrew  Messiah,  and  the  Greek  Christ,  equally  mean 
the  Anointeh.]  They  also  supposed,  that  besides  Elijah,  some  other  of  the  old  pro- 
phets, particularly  Jeremiah,  was  to  return  to  the  Jews  before  the  advent  of  the  Mes- 
siah. When,  therefore,  he  denied  that  he  was  the  Elijah  they  expected,  they  further 
asked  him  if  he  were  "  that  prophet,"  and  on  his  answering  this  also  in  the  negative, 
they  were  somewhat  nonplussed ;  but  speedily  reverted  to  their  first  question — "  Who 
art  thou  ?"  that  they  might  be  able  to  give  some  satisfactory  information  to  those  by 
whom  they  had  been  sent.  He  replied  by  applying  to  himself  a  text  from  Isaiah : 
"  I  am  the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilderness,  Make  straight  the  way  of  the  Lord." 
This  alludes  to  the  custom  among  Eastern  princes  to  send  messengers  before  them  on 
a  journey,  to  prepare  their  way,  and  announce  their  approach.  Not  clearly  apprehend- 
ing the  illustration,  the  delegates  pressed  him  with  the  close  question — by  what  autho- 
rity he  took  upon  him  to  teach  and  to  baptize,  if  none  of  the  characters  which  he  had 
disclaimed  belonged  to  him  ?  To  this  he  replied  by  repeating  to  them  the  declarations 
which  he  had  already  made  to  others,  respecting  the  greater  dignity  and  higher  office 
of  the  Messiah ;  adding  the  startling  intimation — "  There  standeth  one  among  you 
whom  ye  know  not — He  it  is,  who  coming  after  me  is  preferred  before  me,  whose  shoe 
latchet  I  am  not  worthy  to  unloose."  By  this  it  seems  that  Jesus  was  present  at  this 
remarkable  interview,  and  heard  this  signal  testimony  to  himself. 


<* 

■ 

'■i. 

I 

r< 

£ 

■« 

j 

2 

^3 

E 

91 


LANDING-PLACE  IN  THE  SMALL  HARBOUR  AT  RHODES. 

Once  more  I  tread  thy  shores — 
Once  more  thy  walls  behold. 

The  first  thing  that  strikes  the  attention  of  a  spectator  from  a  vessel  approaching  the 
town  of  Rhodes,  while  the  town  itself  is  still  concealed  for  a  while  by  a  projecting 
cape,  is  a  plain  covered  with  fourteen  windmills,  as  shown  in  the  engraving  given  at 
page  51.  On  a  nearer  approach,  the  castle  and  fortifications  burst  into  view  with  a 
pleasing  suddenness.  The  port  is  seen  to  be  divided  into  two  parts  by  a  mole  projected 
from  the  town,  at  the  extremity  of  which,  upon  the  solid  rock,  is  a  massive  square  tower, 
surmounted  by  a  large  octagonal  and  two  small  circular  turrets,  whose  style  of 
architecture  points  it  out  as  a  work  of  the  Knights  of  St.  John  of  Jerusalem,  in  the 
fifteenth  century.  Their  arms,  indeed,  appear  on  it,  and  the  cross  of  the  order  is 
everywhere  conspicuously  displayed.  This  is  the  famous  tower  or  castle  of  St.  Nicholas, 
which  makes  so  large  a  figure  in  the  history  of  the  exploits  of  the  knights  at  Rhodes, 
as  the  castle  of  St.  Elmo,  similarly  situated,  does  in  the  history  of  their  great  acts  at 
Malta,  to  which  they  retired  when  expelled  from  Rhodes  by  the  sultan  Solyman. 
Behind  this  the  city  appears,  with  its  minarets,  domes,  and  houses;  while  on  one  side, 
unique  and  solitary,  stands  the  castle,  a  grand  and  gloomy  structure.  The  entrance 
to  the  other  division  of  the  port  is  partly  closed  by  two  moles  extended  from  the  two 
towers  that  flank  it,  approaching  each  other  towards  the  centre,  and  leaving  a  narrow 
channel  for  the  ingress  and  egress  of  vessels.  It  is  this  channel  which  some  suppose  to 
have  been  bestrode  by  the  celebrated  colossus,  whose  feet  is  assumed  to  have  rested  on 
the  extremities  of  these  moles  where  they  approach  each  other.  But  the  exact  site  of 
the  colossus  is  still  an  unsettled  point. 

The  view  of  the  city,  whether  contemplated  from  the  port,  or  from  the  hills  behind, 
is  full  of  various  interest — especially  to  any  one  whose  mind  is  possessed  of  the 
historical  associations  which  the  scene  is  calculated  to  suggest ;  for  it  has  been  the 
singular  lot  of  this  city  to  sustain  the  two  most  furious  sieges  known  in  ancient  or 
in  modern  history, — defended,  in  times  of  old,  by  native  heroism  against  the  powerful 
Macedonian ;  and  in  a  more  recent  age,  by  foreign  zeal  against  the  barbarous  Turk. 
The  former  of  these  sieges  was  the  more  remarkable,  and  is  deserving  of  the  more 
consideration  from  the  friend  of  humanity,  from  its  being  the  only  one  recorded  in 
ancient  history,  in  which  a  cartel  was  agreed  on  for  the  lives  and  ransom  of  the 
besieged. 

Which  of  these  sieges,  or  what  other  siege,  produced  the  enormous  stone  balls 
which  are  seen  in  considerable  numbers  in  and  about  the  city,  is  a  curious  question. 
The  largest  is  twenty-six  inches  in  diameter.  There  is  no  cannon  in  Rhodes  capable 
of  carrying  such  balls  as  this ;  and  it  appears  that  such  of  the  residents  who  know  any. 


92  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

thing  of  the  ancient  history  of  the  place,  believe  them  to  have  been  thrown  against 
the  city  from  balistae  by  the  ancient  Greeks ;  in  confirmation  of  which,  many  of  tliem 
built  into  the  wall  arc  pointed  out.  Yet  it  is  hard  to  believe  that  the  ancient  Greeks 
had  machines  of  war  for  such  balls  as  these,  however  much  the  machines  used  by 
Demetrius  in  his  wars  with  the  Rhodiaus  may  have  been  admired  by  the  ancients ;  nor 
do  we  hear  of  any  siege  of  Rhodes  by  the  Romans  so  considerable  as  to  warrant  the 
idea  that  they  were  projected  from  their  engines.  Mr.  Turner,  who  seems  to  have  paid 
more  attention  to  the  matter  than  any  other  traveller,  inclines  to  the  opinion,  that 
Sultan  Solyman,  who  is  known  to  have  exerted  all  his  force  to  take  the  place,  brought 
against  it  the  cannon  made  by  his  predecessor,  Mohammed  II.,  which  were  afterwards 
carried  back.  The  measure  of  the  guns  at  the  Dardanelles,  is  indeed,  by  his  own 
reckoning,  but  two  feet,  whereas  these  balls  are  twenty-six  inches ;  but  this,  he  says, 
"  does  not  prevent  my  thinking  they  might  be  fired  from  these  guns ;  for  besides  that 
the  instruments  of  measurement  which  I  used  in  both  these  cases  were  clumsy,  and  it 
was  therefore  likely  not  to  be  perfectly  accurate,  it  is  known  that  there  was  at  Con- 
stantinople a  cannon  larger  than  that  at  the  Dardanelles." 

Another  memorial  of  the  former  wars  of  this  now  peaceful  place  is  maintained  in 
the  exclusion  of  all  Christians  from  the  city  at  night.  They  may  be  there  during  the 
day,  and  transact  business  and  carry  on  trades,  but,  before  the  gates  are  closed  for  the 
night,  they  must  quit  the  place,  on  which  account  they  all  reside  in  the  suburbs.  The 
gates  of  the  town  are  also  closed  against  them  every  Friday,  which  is  the  Moslem 
sabbath,  until  half  an  hour  after  noon.  These  precautions  are  said  to  be  owing  to  the 
Christians  having  once  surprised  the  garrison,  or,  as  others  allege,  to  the  prediction  of 
some  santon,  that  they  will  some  day  do  so  during  the  hour  of  prayer.  This  exclusion 
does  not  extend  to  the  Jews,  of  whom  there  are  about  a  thousand  in  Rhodes.  It  seems 
to  us  very  likely,  that  to  this  fact  of  their  having  no  home  in  the  town,  may  be  ascribed 
the  evil  custom  among  them  which  is  mentioned  by  the  Rev.  J.  A.  Jetter  : — "  There 
exists  a  very  bad  practice  among  the  working-classes  of  the  Greeks.  In  the  evening, 
returning  from  their  labour,  they  bring  some  salt  fish,  a  piece  of  bread,  and  their  pipe, 
and  go  into  a  wine-shop,  where  they  drink  wine  to  their  meals,  and  sit  till  late,  never 
caring  whether  their  wives  and  children  have  anything  to  eat  or  not.  What  domestic 
happiness  can  there  be  among  such  people  ?"  The  same  question,  and  from  the  same 
cause,  might  be  asked  nearer  home — where,  indeed,  it  unhappily  would  sound  less 
strangely  than  it  seems  to  do  at  Rhodes.  It  should  be  observed,  that  wine  is  in  the 
Levant  not  more  of  a  luxury  than  beer  in  England,  if  so  much  so.  The  substantial 
food  which  the  excellent  missionary  ascribes  to  them  seems  but  a  sorry  fare  for  a  soil 
so  fertile,  and  a  clime  so  happy;  but  the  well-being  of  a  people  is  often  in  an  inverse 
ratio  to  such  advantages;  and  Mr.  Jetter  confirms  the  inference  here,  by  adding: 
"  I  was  told  that  they  subsist  the  greater  part  of  the  year  on  raw  vegetables  and  a  little 
bread,  children  as  well  as  adults.  It  is  a  wonder  how  they  can  preserve  life;  indeed, 
very  many  children  die.  Last  year,  in  a  neighbouring  island,  all  the  children  died  of 
an  epidemic  gastric  fever,  and  at  Rhodes  also  many  were  swept  off." 


fc 


Lnka 


LA  NATIVITE   DE  NOTRE  SEIONEUR. 

■-■..■ 


93 


THE   ADORATION   OF  THE   SHEPHERDS. 

GUIDO. 


"  The  pastoral  spirits  first 
Approach  Thee,  Babe  divine, 
For  they  in  lowly  thoughts  are  nurs'd 
Meet  for  thy  lowly  shrine. 
Sooner  than  they  shall  miss  where  thou  dost  dwell 
Angels  from  heaven  will  stoop  to  guide  them  to  thy  cell."     Keble. 


LUKE  II.  6-18. 

To  those  who  had  not  formed  very  exact  notions  of  the  nature  of  that  mission  which 
the  Son  of  God  had  undertaken,  when  he  came  down  from  the  high  heavens  to  deliver 
man,  it  would  have  seemed  likely  that  heaven  would  have  sent  forth  all  its  angels  to 
announce  him,  and  that  the  earth  would  have  been  moved  through  all  its  realms  to 
receive  him.  But  it  was  not  so.  The  mission  of  the  Redeemer  required  that  he  should 
be  "  a  man  of  sorrows,  and  acquainted  with  grief;"  and  this  would  not  admit  of  those 
manifestations  of  greatness,  which  would  have  been  inconsistent  with  the  high  pur- 
poses for  which  he  clothed  himself  with  flesh,  and  for  which,  "when  he  took  upon 
him  to  deliver  man,  he  did  not  abhor  the  virginV  womb." 

Yet  the  admiration  of  Heaven  could  not  be  altogether  suppressed,  nor  was  it  per- 
mitted that  the  Holy  One  should  visit  without  some  greeting  the  world  which  received 
its  existence  from  him,  and  which  he  had  left  his  Father's  bosom  to  redeem. 

There  were  some  pious  shepherds  watching  that  night  their  flocks  in  those  fields 
near  Bethlehem,  where  David,  in  his  youngest,  and  perhaps  happiest  days,  had  fed  his 
father's  flocks  of  old.  Suddenly  they  were  roused  from  that  sort  of  slumbering  wake- 
fulness, which  suffices  for  the  shepherds'  watch  in  quiet  folds,  by  a  great  light  which 
shone  upon  them ;  and,  looking  up,  they  beheld  an  angel  clothed  with  the  glory  of  the 
Lord,  from  which  the  light  had  come  upon  them.  They  were  terrified.  But  the  angel 
said  to  them,  "  Fear  not :  for  behold  I  bring  you  good  tidings  of  great  joy,  which  shall 
be  to  all  people."  What  tidings  were  these,  which  were  of  such  large  concernment 
to  all  people  ?  "  Unto  you  is  born  this  day,  in  the  city  of  David,  a  Saviour,  which 
is  Christ  the  Lord."     Tidings  of  great  joy,  indeed: — but  how  should  the  heaven- 

II.  2  A 


94  '  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

born  stranger  be  known?  "  This  shall  be  a  sign  unto  you;  ye  shall  find  the  babe 
wrapped  in  swaddling  clothes,  lying  in  a  manger."  In  a  manger ! — had  the  world  no 
better  bed  to  offer  to  the  Son  of  God  ?  The  shepherds  asked  not  this ;  for  suddenly 
the  angel,  who  had  spoken  to  them,  was  seen  to  be  accompanied  by  a  multitude  of  the 
heavenly  host,  who  broke  forth  into  an  exulting  song ;  and  as  the  shepherds  listened, 
they  caught  the  words  : — "  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest — and  on  earth  peace — good- 
will towards  men  !" 

When  the  song  which  these  good  shepherds  alone  heard,  had  ceased,  and  when  the 
vision  which  they  alone  had  seen  had  disappeared,  and  they  had  somewhat  recovered 
from  their  amazement,  they  said  one  to  another,  "  Let  us  now  go  even  unto  Bethlehem, 
and  see  this  thing  which  is  come  to  pass,  which  the  Lord  hath  made  known  unto  us." 
But  feared  they  not  to  leave  their  flocks,  which  had  till  then  been  the  objects  of  their 
care  ?  Not  they.  "  Those  that  left  their  beds  to  tend  their  flocks,"  says  Bishop  Hall, 
"now  leave  their  flocks  to  inquire  after  their  Saviour.  ...  It  is  not  possible  that 
a  faithful  heart  should  hear  where  Christ  is,  and  not  labour  to  the  sight,  to  the 
fruition  of  him."  They  therefore  hastened  to  Bethlehem,  and  soon  found  Mary 
and  Joseph  in  the  stable  in  which  they  had  found  shelter,  with  the  new-born  babe 
lying  in  the  manger — by  which  sign  they  knew  him  for  the  Saviour,  of  whom  the 
angel  had  spoken,  and  rendered  to  him  their  humble  but  hearty  homage — the  first  that 
he  received  on  earth. 


* 


95 


THE    PLAIN    OF    T-HE    JORDAN. 


"  Jordan  we  now  plainly  viewed."         Pennie. 


In  topographical  strictness,  the  plain  or  valley  of  the  Jordan  should  be  understood  to 
embrace  the  whole  extent  of  the  valley  through  which  the  Jordan  flows,  not  excluding 
the  borders  of  its  lakes,  from  its  sources  under  Lebanon  to  the  bituminous  sea  in 
which  its  waters  disappear.  But  in  popular  usage,  which  we  find  it  convenient  to  adopt 
on  the  present  occasion,  the  term  is  confined  to  that  portion  of  this  extensive  valley 
which  lies  between  the  Lake  of  Gennesareth  and  the  Dead  Sea.  The  direct  distance 
from  one  of  these  lakes  to  the  other  is  about  seventy-five  miles  ;  and  the  fine  plain  or 
valley  between  them,  which  the  Jordan  glorifies,  averages  in  its  northern  half  a  breadth 
of  five  or  six  miles  from  the  eastern  to  the  western  hills.  But  in  the  southern  half, 
approaching  the  Dead  Sea,  the  valley,  as  represented  in  the  engraving,  widens  greatly. 
The  natives  call  it,  by  way  of  eminence,  the  Ghor  (el-Ghor),  a  name  which  is  restricted 
to  depressed  plains  of  large  size,  and  which  in  Palestine  is  borne  by  that  of  the  Jordan 
only.  The  great  number  of  rivulets  which  descend  from  the  mountains  on  both  sides  the 
Ghor,  and  form  numerous  pools  of  stagnant  water,  produce  in  many  places  a  pleasing 
verdure,  and  a  luxuriant  growth  of  wild  herlage  and  of  grass  ;  but  the  greater  part  of 
the  whole  is  a  parched  desert,  of  which  a  few  spots  only  are  cultivated  by  the  Arabs 
who  dwell  or  sojourn  in  it.  They  are  its  sole  inhabitants,  with  the  exceptions  of  the 
town  of  Bysan,  the  ancient  Bethshan,  in  the  northern  part ;  and  the  poor  village  of 
Rihhah,  supposed  to  represent  the  ancient  Jericho,  in  the  southern.  Near  these  two 
places  a  few  trees  are  found ;  but  hardly  elsewhere  throughout  the  whole  plain.  The 
river  itself  flows  through  an  inner  valley,  about  three-quarters  of  a  mile  in  breadth. 
This  valley  is  considerably  lower  than  the  general  plain  of  the  Jordan,  and  is  for  the 
most  part  covered  with  trees,  shrubs,  and  luxuriant  verdure,  presenting  a  very  signal 
contrast  to  the  sandy  slopes  which  border  it  upon  both  sides.  It  is  this  lower  valley, 
and  not  the  upper  plain,  which  is  overflowed  about  the  time  of  the  barley-harvest,  from 
the  melting  of  the  snows  in  Lebanon.  Josh.  iii.  15.  Then  the  beasts  which  harbour  in 
the  thickets  are  driven  to  the  upper  plain,  and  hence  the  image  used  more  than  onoe 
by  Jeremiah — "  He  shall  come  up  like  a  lion  from  the  swelling  of  Jordan" — though  it 
must  be  confessed  that  this  phrase  has  sometimes  received  a  not  untenable  explanation, 
which  impairs  the  force  of  the  illustration  as  applicable  to  the  river's  overflow. 

The  widest  part  of  the  whole  plain  is,  as  already  intimated/in  the  south,  towards  the 
Dead  Sea.  Here  the  mountains  on  the  western  side  of  the  river  very  considerably  open, 
or  recede  from  those  on  the  opposite  side.    The  line  of  the  eastern  mountains,  or  rather 


96  GALLERY  OP  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

cliffs,  which  bound  the  plain  on  that  side,  remains  unchanged ;  and  the  river,  which  had 
flowed  nearly  in  the  middle  of  the  narrower  valley,  still  pursues  the  same  direction,  so 
that  the  increased  breadth  of  plain  is  wholly  on  the  western  side  of  the  river,  forming 
what  is  distinctively  known  as  the  plain  of  Jericho.  The  breadth  across  in  this  part, 
from  the  western  mountains  to  the  eastern  cliffs,  for  an  extent  of  about  eighteen  miles, 
varies  from  ten  to  twelve  miles ;  and  a  very  adequate  idea  of  its  general  appearance  and 
character  may  be  formed  from  the  engraving. 

The  great  depth  at  which  this  valley  lies,  within  an  amphitheatre  of  barren  moun- 
tains and  cliffs,  produces,  by  the  concentration  and  reflection  of  the  sun's  rays,  a  warmth 
of  climate  scarcely  equalled  by  that  of  the  valley  of  the  Nile.  This  degree  of  heat  inva- 
riably produces  the  most  exuberant  vegetation  wherever  water  is  present,  and  the  utmost 
barrenness  where  it  is  absent ;  and  these  effects  are  fully  exhibited  throughout  the 
valley  of  the  Jordan,  and  especially  in  the  plain  of  Jericho.  Wherever  there  is  water, 
the  spontaneous  vegetation  is  most  exuberant,  and  under  proper  treatment  there  might 
be,  and  in  part  is,  a  rich  return  of  such  vegetable  product  as,  beyond  the  limits  of  the 
valley,  can  only  be  successfully  cultivated  in  a  more  southern  latitude.  Thus,  upon  the 
whole,  the  vale  of  the  Jordan  may  be  regarded  as  a  zone  of  almost  tropical  climate, 
extended  through  a  temperate  region. 

The  plain  of  Jericho  is  now  in  great  part  a  desert.  But  how  richly  fertile  it  might 
become  by  proper  culture  and  careful  irrigation,  is  shown  by  the  appearance  which  more 
favoured  spots  still  exhibit,  and  which  abundantly  confirm  the  accounts  of  ancient  writers, 
who  describe  this  as  the  most  fertile  district  of  the  whole  country.  Josephus  calls  it  a 
"  divine  region,"  and  speaks  of  its  beautiful  gardens,  and  its  groves  of  palm-trees.  And 
his  description  is  borne  out  by  Scripture,  in  which  Jericho  is  described  as  the  "  city  of 
palm-trees,"  Deut.  xxxiv.  3 ;  Judges  i.  16.  The  region,  also,  according  to  the  Jewish  his- 
torian, produced  honey,  opobalsamum,  the  cypress-shrub  (or  el-Henna),  and  myrobalanum, 
as  well  as  the  common  fruits  of  the  earth,  in  great  abundance.  The  Scripture  adds  the 
sycamore-tree  to  the  number  of  its  products,  Luke  xix.  4.  Of  all  the  productions  which 
once  distinguished  the  plain,  and  the  greater  part  of  which  it  enjoyed  in  common  with 
Egypt,  very  few  now  remain.  Only  one  solitary  palm-tree  lingers  in  the  plain ;  the 
sycamores  have  altogether  disappeared ;  the  celebrated  opobalsamum  is  not  known ;  and 
the  myrobalanum  alone  appears  to  thrive,  being  probably  the  thorny  shrub,  called  zukkum, 
growing  wild  in  the  plain,  from  the  kernels  of  whose  green  nut  is  extracted  what  is  now 
known  as  the  balsam  of  Jericho.  • 

The  view  represented  in  our  engraving  is  taken  from  a  height  on  the  eastern  side 
of  the  Jordan,  looking  towards  the  Dead  Sea.  Jericho,  and  the  scanty  plantations 
around  it,  are  indicated  on  the  right,  towards  the  mountains ;  and  on  the  extreme  right, 
its  base  scarcely  visible,  stands  the  mountain  Quarantina,  which  tradition  regards  as 
the  scene  of  our  Lord's  temptation  in  the  wilderness. 


>* 


* 


.1 


* 


97 


THE     FALL     OF     DAGON. 

POUSSIN. 


"  Dagon  his  name,  sea-monster,  upwards  man, 
And  downward  fish."  Milton. 


1  SAM.  IV.  Y.  VI. 

When  the  Israelites  had  been  smitten  in  battle  by  the  Philistines,  but  still  maintained 
the  field  against  their  enemies,  they  resolved  to  send  for  the  ark  of  God,  in  the  vain 
hope  that  its  presence  would  secure  for  them  the  Divine  assistance,  and  render  them 
victorious  in  the  final  conflict  which  was  approaching.  This  notion  was  in  full  accord- 
ance with  the  besetting  sin  of  that  age — to  materialize  the  idea  of  God,  and  to  con- 
centrate the  homage  of  the  soul  on  sensible  symbols  and  impersonations.  There  was, 
in  fact,  a  shade  of  idolatry  in  this ;  and  it  behoved  the  Almighty  to  correct  the  growing 
tendency  to  make  an  idol  of  his  ark.  A  general  movement  in  the  Hebrew  host,  accom- 
panied by  an  exulting  shout  which  shook  the  earth,  announced  to  the  Philistines  that 
some  great  event  had  taken  place ;  and  when  they  learned  that  the  ark  of  God  had 
been  brought  to  the  camp  of  Israel,  they,  under  the  strange  influence  of  the  same  ideas, 
were  filled  with  consternation.  They  cried ;  "  God  is  come  into  the  camp  : — Woe  unto 
us  !  for  there  hath  not  been  such  a  thing  heretofore.  Woe  unto  us  !  who  shall  deliver 
us  out  of  the  hands  of  these  mighty  Gods  ?  these  are  the  Gods  that  smote  the 
Egyptians  with  all  the  plagues  in  the  wilderness  !"  This  curiously  illustrates  the 
notions  which  the  neighbouring  heathens  entertained  of  the  God  whom  the  Hebrews 
worshipped,  and  the  profound  impression  with  respect  to  His  power  which  the  wonders 
wrought  by  His  hand  in  Egypt  and  in  the  wilderness  had  even  to  this  distant  time  left 
upon  their  minds.  Nevertheless,  the  Philistines  were  a  very  warlike  and  valiant  people, 
very  superior  in  arms  and  discipline  to  the  other  nations  of  Palestine.  This  we  perceive 
not  only  in  so  much  of  their  history  as  the  Bible  contains,  but  from  the  existing  monu- 
ments of  Egypt,  in  which  they  are  represented  under  many  circumstances  of  military 
action  and  array.  Such  men  do  not  easily  give  way  to  despair ;  and  after  a  little  while 
they  sufficiently  recovered  from  the  shock,  to  derive  from  this  unwonted  circumstance 
only  a  new  incentive  to  vigorous  and  daring  action.  They  cried  encouragingly  to  one 
another,  "  Be  strong,  and  quit  yourselves  like  men,  O  ye  Philistines,  that  ye  be  not 
servants  unto  the  Hebrews,  as  they  have  been  to  you.  Quit  yourselves  like  men,  and 
fight !"  And  fight  they  did,  and  that  to  such  purpose,  that  the  Israelites  were  utterly 
defeated,  and  the  ark  of  God  was  taken. 

The  joy  and  triumph  of  the  Philistines  at  this  event,  which  filled  the  Israelites  with 
despair  and  horror,  was  as  great  as  their  previous  alarm  had  been.  They  sent  the 
captive  ark  to  Ashdod,  and  placed  it  in  the  house  of  their  god  Dagon,  setting  it  there 
beside  the  image,  partly  human  and  partly  fish,  by  which  that  god  was  represented. 
Their  object  in  this  disposal  of  the  ark  has  been  a  matter  of  some  controversy.  Some 
n.  2  b 


98  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

interpreters  have  conceived  that  they  intended  to  render  honour  to  the  God  of  Israel, 
by  setting  his  ark  in  a  place  which  they  accounted  sacred.  But  it  seems  much  more 
probable,  that  they  acted  in  conformity  with  the  general  usage  of  the  ancient  heathen, 
of  consecrating  to  their  false  divinities  the  memorials  of  those  triumphs  which  they 
ascribed  to  their  favour  and  protection.  Whatever  victories  they  gained  were  regarded 
as  triumphs  of  their  own  gods  over  those  of  their  enemies,  and  hence,  the  images  and 
sacred  symbols  of  the  conquered  people,  were  treated  as  captives,  and  borne  about  in 
triumph  as  the  most  signal  monuments  of  the  downfall  of  their  worshippers.  So  Isaiah 
prophesies  that  Cyrus  should  treat  in  this  manner  the  idols  of  subjugated  Babylon  : — 
"  Bel  boweth  down,  Nebo  stoopeth ;  their  idols  were  upon  the  beasts,  and  upon  the 
cattle ;  your  carriages  were  heavy  loaden ;  they  are  a  burden  to  the  weary  beast.  They 
stoop,  they  bow  down  together ;  they  could  not  deliver  the  burden,  but  themselves  are 
gone  into  captivity."  Isaiah  xlvi.  1,  2.  Daniel  also  prophesies  that  "a  king  of  the 
south,"  (Ptolemy  Euergetes,)  should  carry  the  idols  of  the  Syrians  captive  into  Egypt, 
Daniel  xi.  8.  There  are  similar  predictions  in  Jeremiah,  xlviii.  7,  and  in  Amos  i.  15 ; 
and  illustrative  examples  of  such  triumphs  abound  in  the  ancient  heathen  writers. 

But  although  the  Lord  had  suffered  the  ark  to  be  taken,  to  correct  the  vain  confi- 
dences of  his  people,  it  behoved  him  to  vindicate  the  glory  of  his  own  Great  Name  from 
the  aspersion  which  the  act  of  the  Philistines  had  cast  upon  it.  This  he  knew  well  how 
to  do.  In  the  morning,  when  the  priests  of  Dagon  opened  the  doors  of  their  idol's 
temple,  they  found  his  fishy  image  prostrate  on  the  floor  before  the  ark  of  God.  This 
was  an  ill  omen  ;  but  still  it  might  be  an  accident,  and  therefore  they  set  it  up  again 
upon  the  pedestal.  But  the  next  moruing  it  was  still  worse,  and  they  found,  with 
horror,  that  not  only  had  their  idol  fallen,  but  had  been  broken  in  pieces  by  the  fall. 
There  lay  the  object  of  their  adoration,  broken  in  two  at  the  part  where  the  fishy 
termination  was  joined  to  the  human  form ;  and  there  lay  against  the  threshold  the 
head  and  hands,  separated,  like  those  of  an  executed  criminal,  from  the  human  part. 
There  was  no  mistaking  this.  But  an  event  so  striking,  and  so  well  calculated  to  show 
them  the  vanity  of  the  idol  they  served,  had  no  salutary  effect  upon  themselves.  It 
only  served  to  produce  a  new  form  of  idolatrous  debasement ;  for,  from  that  time  they 
abstained  from  touching  with  their  feet  the  threshold  against  which  the  head  of  their 
god  had  fallen.  Nevertheless,  it  had  the  effect  of  inspiring  them  with  a  salutary  dread 
of  the  God  of  Israel ;  and,  their  conclusions  being  hastened  by  a  cruel  disease  with 
which  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  were  smitten,  they  resolved ;  "  The  ark  of  the  God 
of  Israel  shall  not  abide  with  us ;  for  his  hand  is  sore  upon  us,  and  upon  Dagon  our  god." 
Yet  they  knew  not  well  what  to  do  with  it.  They  were  reluctant  to  submit  to  the  dis- 
comfiture which  would  be  implied  in  sending  it  back  to  the  Israelites;  and  they  therefore 
sent  it  from  place  to  place  in  their  own  territories.  But  wherever  it  went,  plagues  and 
calamities  followed  it,  and  affright  and  horror  were  the  harbingers  of  its  approach ;  till 
at  last  those  to  whom  it  was  brought,  rose  in  wild  clamour  to  refuse  it  a  place  within 
their  lands,  and  no  choice  was  left  but  to  restore  it  to  the  Israelites.  It  was  accordingly 
taken  with  due  respect  over  the  border  into  the  land  of  Israel,  and  left  there  with 
a  trespass-offering  of  gold. 


t 


99 


ALEXANDRIA. 

"  Xoble  was  the  enterprise  to  join 

Divided  continents,  and  thus  combine, 

On  what  was  erst  a  barren  spot  and  drear, 

The  wealth  and  produce  of  each  hemisphere  ; 

To  sandy  rocks,  uncouth  and  naked  strand, 

Succeeded  palaces  and  cultured  land, 

O'erflow'd  with  Nile's  soft  waters  ;  the  blue  aea 

On  either  side  pour'd  forth  its  treasury 

Of  countless  vessels — 'twas  a  glorious  sight, 

To  view  their  glittering  sails,  by  morniug  light, 

Sweep  o'er  the  smooth  and  wide-extended  bed 

Of  Mareotis' lake."  Salt. 

The  only  book  of  canonical  Scripture  in  which  the  great  city  of  Alexandria  is  men- 
tioned, is  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  In  this  it  is  named  twice ;  first,  as  the  birthplace 
of  Apollos,  and  then  as  the  port  to  which  belonged  the  corn-ship  in  which  Paul  and  his 
fellow-prisoners  were  embarked  for  Italy,  and  in  which  they  suffered  shipwreck,  Acts 
xviii.  24 ;  xxvii.  6.  From  such  scanty  intimations  it  would  have  been  impossible  to 
guess  the  important  place  which  the  city  occupies  in  the  later  history  of  the  Jews,  and 
the  large  place  it  filled  in  the  view  of  the  Hebrew  nation  in  the  time  of  Christ,  and 
before  and  after. 

The  city  owed  its  origin  to  the  genius  of  the  great  conqueror  from  whom  it  derived 
its  name.  It  was  founded  by  him  in  the  year  B.C.  332;  and  all  the  effects  flowed  from 
its  establishment  which  his  political  sagacity  had  foreseen  and  contemplated.  It  brought 
about,  or  at  least  consolidated,  new  and  enduring  relations  between  the  East  and  West, 
and  facilitated  a  more  direct  intercourse  than  had  hitherto  subsisted  between  Greece, 
Egypt,  and  Judea.  Sidon  had  been  utterly  ruined  twenty  years  before  by  Artaxerxes 
Ochus  ;  and  Tyre  had  just  suffered  the  same  fate  from  Alexander  himself.  The  estab- 
lishment of  a  new  commercial  metropolis  was  thus  facilitated ;  and  when  Ptolemy  suc- 
ceeded to  the  government  of  Egypt,  he  was  not  slow  to  appreciate  and  follow  out  the 
policy  in  which  the  city  originated.  Under  him,  Alexandria  became,  in  the  largest 
sense  of  the  word,  the  emporium  for  the  East  and  West;  for  even  the  Indian  trade  was 
diverted  from  its  usual  course  up  the  Euphrates  into  the  channel  of  the  Red  Sea ;  and 
the  new  Egyptian  capital  soon  became  a  centre  of  attraction  not  only  to  Greeks  but  to 
Jews,  who,  during  the  captivity,  had  acquired  that  taste  and  aptitude  for  commercial 
pursuits  which  they  have  ever  since  retained.  Nor  did  they  lack  direct  encouragement 
to  take  a  foremost  rank  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  city.  Their  known  commercial 
tendencies  rendered  them  most  valuable  citizens  for  a  place  like  this ;  and  the  fidelity 
they  had  manifested  to  the  Persian  government,  raised  their  character  in  the  esteem 


100  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

of  those  by  whom  that  government  had  been  overthrown.  The  religion  of  the  Jews, 
though,  from  its  exclusive  character,  and  from  its  reprobation  of  all  idolatry,  more  dis- 
liked by  every  heathen  sect  than  any  other  system  opposed  to  its  own,  did  not  here  stand 
much  in  their  way ;  for  the  Greek  rulers  of  Egypt  having  brought  themselves  to  tole- 
rate the  religion  of  the  Egyptians,  had  by  that  act  acquired  a  habit  which  disposed  them 
to  extend  the  same  toleration  to  the  Jews.  They  were  therefore  invited,  by  the  offer 
of  the  highest  civic  privileges,  of  the  enjoyment  of  their  own  laws,  and  of  the  most  com- 
plete toleration,  to  settle  at  Alexandria ;  and  the  number  who  availed  themselves  of 
this  advantage  was,  in  the  course  of  time,  so  very  considerable,  that  the  Jews  of  Alex- 
andria eventually  became  one  of  the  most  considerable  and  most  prosperous  sections  of 
the  Hebrew  people.  They  do  not,  indeed,  figure  so  conspicuously  in  the  history  of  that 
people  as  their  relative  importance  might,  at  the  first  view,  lead  one  to  expect.  But  they 
had  a  separate  history,  and  separate  interests  of  their  own ;  and  the  religious  connection 
with  Palestine  and  Jerusalem,  which  formed  the  tie  binding  all  the  Jews  dispersed 
among  the  nations  into  one  people,  was  in  them  weakened,  if  not  altogether  severed, 
by  their  abandonment  of  their  ecclesiastical  dependence  upon  Jerusalem  and  its  temple, 
and  setting  up  for  themselves  a  separate  temple  and  a  separate  establishment.  Out  of 
their  peculiar  necessities  arose  also  that  translation  of  the  Old  Testament  into  Greek, 
which,  under  the  name  of  the  Septuagint,  is  still  preserved,  and  has  proved  no  unim- 
portant help  to  the  critical  study  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  They  were  not,  however, 
backward  to  claim,  on  every  prominent  occasion,  their  place  among  the  sons  of  Abra- 
ham, and  failed  not  to  manifest  a  lively  sympathy  in  all  the  wrongs  and  sorrows  of  their 
people.  Neither  were  their  enemies  unmindful  of  the  connection,  and  they  were  rarely 
suffered  to  escape  unscathed  from  any  blows  aimed  by  foreign  hands  at  the  honour  or 
safety  of  the  Hebrew  nation.  It  is  manifest  that  they  did  not  and  could  not  amalga- 
mate with  their  heathen  fellow-citizens,  by  whom  they  were  most  cordially  hated,  and 
who  lost  no  opportunity  that  circumstances  offered  of  subjecting  them  to  contumely, 
and  of  raising  tumults  against  them.  Yet  a  considerable  number  of  Jews  have  always 
clung  to  the  place,  under  all  circumstances  of  change  and  decline.  When  the  city  was 
taken  by  the  Saracens  under  Amru,  he  reported  the  number  of  the  Jews  at  forty  thou- 
sand. In  the  twelfth  century,  according  to  Benjamin  of  Tudela,  there  were  about  three 
thousand ;  and  in  its  present  comparatively  reduced  condition,  they  number  not  less 
than  a  thousand.  They  are  no  longer,  however,  among  the  first  merchants  of  the  place, 
but  rank  in  the  third  class,  the  highest  among  them  being  only  sarafs,  or  money- 
changers. The  general  population  of  Alexandria  had  been,  until  lately,  greatly  on  the 
decline,  and  is  reported  to  have  been  at  one  time  reduced  to  six  thousand  souls ;  but 
under  the  government  of  Mohammed  Ali  it  has  greatly  recovered,  and  is  now  reckoned 
at  sixty  thousand,  exclusive  of  the  garrison  and  the  sailors  of  the  fleet,  who  make  about 
twenty  thousand  more. 


V. 


101 


JOHN  THE   BAPTIST   REPROVING  HEROD. 


LE  BRUN. 


What  doth  he  here— the  prophet  clad  in  hair  ? 
Ah,  what  hath  he  to  do  in  palace  courts  ? — 
In  the  rude  wilds  that  voico  was  heeded  well, 
But  in  these  halls  may  cry  '  Repent '  in  vain. 


MATTHEW  XIY.  2-5.     LUKE   III.  19,20. 


John  the  Baptist,  like  his  great  prototype  Elijah,  was  a  reprover  of  kings,  and  was, 
like  him,  called  upon  by  the  sacred  duties  of  his  vocation  to  rebuke  iniquity  in  high 
places. 

The  districts  of  Galilee  were  at  this  time,  through  the  sufferance  of  the  Romans, 
under  the  immediate  government  of  Herod  Antipas,  one  of  the  sons  of  Herod  the 
Great,  with  the  title  of  Tetrarch.  The  conduct  of  this  person  was,  in  most  respects, 
actuated  by  the  loose  principles,  and  was  disfigured  by  the  moral  stains,  which  seem  to 
have  characterized  the  family  of  which  he  was  a  member.  The  dependence  of  the 
princes  of  that  family  upon  the  favour  or  caprice  of  the  Roman  emperors,  neces- 
sitated close  connections  with  Rome,  and  required  occasional  visits  to  the  imperial  city. 
On  one  such  occasion,  Herod,  in  his  way  to  the  coast,  called  upon  his  half-brother 
Philip — an  unambitious,  quiet  man,  living  contentedly  in  a  private  station.  This  Philip 
had  espoused  his  niece  Herodias,  the  daughter  of  his  brother  Aristobulus.  This  lady 
was  celebrated  for  her  beauty,  and  Herod  became  deeply  enamoured  of  her.  No  con- 
sideration for  the  honour  of  his  brother,  or  for  the  peace  of  his  own  wife,  deterred  him 
from  disclosing  his  unholy  love  to  her;  and  she  made  little  difficulty  in  promising 
to  leave  Philip  and  become  his  wife,  on  the  condition  of  his  divorcing  the  Arabian 
princess,  to  whom  that  station  then  belonged.  This  he  readily  promised  to  do  when  he 
should  return  from  Rome :  but  meanwhile  his  wife  being  acquainted  with  this  design 

ii.  2  c 


102  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

against  her,  fled  to  her  father  Aretas.  On  his  return  to  Palestine,  Herod  delayed  not 
formally  to  divorce  her,  and  took  Herodias  as  his  wife.  But  her  wrongs  were  not 
unavenged ;  for  her  father  took  up  arms  against  the  tetrarch,  and  utterly  overthrew  by 
a  most  signal  defeat  the  army  which  Herod  sent  against  him. 

These  transactions  made  a  great  stir  at  the  time ;  and  the  general  opinion  in  regard 
to  them  may  be  learned  from  the  statement  of  Josephus,  that  the  people  looked  upon 
the  destruction  of  Herod's  army  as  a  judgment  from  God  against  him  for  this  gross 
iniquity.  Many  must  have  feared  to  disclose  their  sentiments  of  his  conduct  to  the 
tyrant  and  his  abandoned  paramour.  But  not  so  the  prophet.  He  feared  God  only : 
and  he  scrupled  not  to  tell  Herod  plainly  that  he  had  been  an  evil-doer,  and  that  it 
was  altogether  unlawful  for  him  to  take  his  brother  Philip's  wife.  It  seems  that  he 
told  him  this  to  his  face,  in  the  presence  of  his  court — and  possibly  of  Herodias  herself. 
Herod  deeply  resented  this  reproof,  and  would  fain  have  punished  the  prophet  of  the 
wilderness  even  with  death  for  it.  But  public  opinion  is  never  without  influence,  even 
in  such  governments  as  his ;  and,  for  fear  of  the  people,  by  whom  John  was  held  in  high 
esteem,  he  forbore  to  shed  his  blood.  As  for  Herodias,  her  wrath  against  the  prophet 
was  deep  and  inexorable.  It  was  at  her  instance  probably  that  Herod,  although  he 
feared  to  slay  the  Baptist,  cast  him  into  prison,  where  he  remained  until  his  death  was 
compassed  by  the  contrivance  of  this  most  abandoned  and  wicked  woman,  who  was,  in 
some  sort,  a  Jezebel  to  the  Elijah  of  the  New  Testament. 


''/,,//?,/,■,///>,/,.),,■ 


103 


* 


THE    DAUGHTER    OF    JA1RU8. 

DELONNE. 


"  The  Saviour  raised 
Her  hand  from  off  hor  bosom,  and  spread  out 
The  snowy  fingers  in  his  palm,  and  said, 
'  Maiden !  arise  !' — and  suddenly  a  flush 
Shot  o'er  her  forehead,  and  along  her  lips 
And  through  her  cheek  the  rallied  colour  ran, 
And  the  still  outline  of  her  graceful  form 
Stirred  in  the  linen  vesture,  and  she  clasped 
The  Saviour's  hand,  and  fixing  her  dark  eyes 
Full  on  his  beaming  countenance — arose." 


Willis. 


LUKE  YIIL  49-56. 

When  our  Lord  was  at  Capernaum,  after  his  return  from  the  country  of  the  Gadarenes, 
he  was  one  day  accosted  hy  one  of  the  rulers  of  the  synagogue,  Jairus  by  name,  who, 
in  the  anguish  of  his  spirit,  cast  himself  at  his  feet,  and  implored  him  to  have  pity  upon 
him.  He  had  a  daughter — his  only  child — and  she  lay  at  the  point  of  death.  Among 
the  griefs  of  this  life — and  they  are  many — there  are  few,  there  is  perhaps  none,  harder 
to  bear  than  the  loss  of  an  only  daughter.  The  prospect  of  a  home  desolated  by  such 
a  loss,  was  terrible  to  this  poor  man ;  and  clinging  to  the  only  hope  now  left,  he,  with 
all  the  earnestness  of  an  afflicted  soul,  besought  the  far-famed  "  prophet  of  Nazareth," 
to  come  and  lay  his  hands  upon  his  daughter,  that  she  might  live.  No  troubled  spirit 
ever  groaned  to  Jesus  in  vain ;  and  he  delayed  not  to'  follow  the  sorrowing  ruler. 

We  may  guess  the  man's  impatience  as  he  hurried  on,  trembling  lest  the  breath  of 
life  should  have  left  his  child  before  the  Healer  came.  Great,  therefore,  was  doubtless 
his  concern  at  the  interruption  and  delay  occasioned  by  the  discovered  attempt  of  the 
woman,  renowned  for  faith,  to  steal  a  cure  for  her  sore  diseases,  by  secretly  touching 
the  hem  of  the  Redeemer's  garment.  The  faith  of  the  ruler  was  not  equal  to  that 
which  this  woman  manifested :  and  he  doubtless  deemed  his  anxiety  to  be  justified  by 
the  event;  for  while  this  transaction  still  engaged  the  Lord's  attention,  messengers 
came  from  the  ruler's  house,  to  apprise  him  that  all  was  over — his  daughter  was  dead. 
Alas  !  alas  !  who  shall  comfort  now  that  miserable  man,  whose  life  was  bound  up  in  the 
life  of  his  child? — Behold,  the  Comforter  is  near !  and  he  says  :  "Be  not  afraid — only 
believe — and  she  shall  be  made  whole."  What  words  are  these  ? — "  Only  believe." 
Believe  what? — believe  that  the  dead  shall  be  made  whole.  That  was  hard.  The 
ruler  could  believe  that  Jesus  of  Nazareth  could  heal  the  sick ;  but  that  he  should  raise 


104  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

the  dead  had  never  entered  his  contemplation,  and  was  beyond  the  scope  of  his  faith. 
But  Jesus  kept  moving  on ;  and  it  was  not  for  the  bereaved  father  to  repel  any  prospect 
of  relief,  which  might  be  offered  to  him  by  one  whom  he  regarded  as  a  man  of  God — 
for  we  know  not  that  he  as  yet  recognized  in  Him,  God's  only  begotten  Son. 

They  came  to  the  house.  That  had  already  become  a  house  of  mourning.  The 
wail  for  the  dead  was  already  heard  through  the  house,  and  the  minstrels  poured  forth 
their  melancholy  notes.  No  sooner  had  Jesus  entered  the  house,  than  he  said,  "  Why 
make  ye  this  ado,  and  weep  ?  the  damsel  is  not  dead,  but  sleepeth."  But  the  hired 
mourners  not  apprehending  his  deeper  meaning,  laughed  him  to  scorn,  knowing  well 
that  life  had  wholly  departed  from  her.  But  he  sent  them  away,  and  with  his  three 
most  favoured  disciples,  and  the  father  and  mother  of  the  maiden,  entered  the  chamber 
of  death.  The  scene  that  there  met  their  view  has  been  beautifully  imagined  by  the 
poet,  some  of  whose  lines  have  furnished  a  motto  to  this  paper : 

"  Like  a  form 
Of  matchless  sculpture  in  her  sleep  she  lay — 
The  linen  vesture  folded  on  her  hreast, 
And  over  it  her  white  transparent  hands, 
The  blood  still  rosy  in  her  tapering  nails. 
A  line  of  pearl  ran  through  her  parted  lips, 
And  in  her  nostrils,  spiritually  thin, 
The  breathing  curve  was  mockingly  like  life  ; 
And  round  beneath  the  faintly  tinted  skin, 
Near  the  light  branches  of  the  azure  veins — 
And  on  her  cheek  tho  jet  lash  overlay, 
Matching  the  arches  pencilled  on  her  brow. 
Her  hair  had  been  unbound,  and  falling  loose 
Upon  her  pillow,  hid  her  small  round  ears 
In  curls  of  glossy  blackness,  and  about 
Her  polished  neck,  scarce  touching  it,  they  hung 
Like  airy  shadows  floating  as  they  slept." 

After  a  brief  pause  of  unutterable  sympathy  and  divine  compassion,  Jesus  took  the 
dead  maiden  by  the  hand,  and  said  unto  her,  "Talitha  cumi,"  which  signifies 
"  Damsel,  I  say  unto  thee,  Arise  !"  And  she  arose — not  only  to  life — but  healed  of  all 
diseases.  She  who  had  long  lain  upon  the  bed  of  languishing,  had  become  strong — 
she  walked.  She  whose  soul  had  loathed  the  most  delicate  food,  and  had  rejected  all 
nourishment,  now  felt  the  wholesome  hunger  and  appetite  of  perfect  health.  By  the 
Lord's  direction,  food  was  placed  before  her,  and  she  did  eat. 

Such  happiness  as  Jesus  had  by  this  act  brought  to  that  house,  had  hardly  been 
known  on  earth  then.  Some  hearts — parental  hearts — may  conceive  it  faintly, 
but  no  pen  can  describe  it.  It  was  not  the  Saviour's  wish  that  this  great  deed  should 
be  made  known  :  but  gratitude  so  mighty  and  joy  so  great  as  that  which  the  parents 
felt,  could  not  be  pent  up.  It  found  utterance  ;  and  the  rumour  of  this  miracle  spread 
rapidly  through  the  country,  and  contributed  in  no  small  degree  to  fix  the  attention  of 
the  people  upon  the  person  and  the  chums  of  the  Son  of  David." 


* 


1 


% 

I 

1 


3 


•^ 


X 


105 


THE    TRIUMPH    OF    DAVID. 

POUSSIN. 


"  Homeward  the  son  of  Jesse  bends  liis  way, 

Each  scene  recalls,  and  hymns  Jehovah's  praise. 

Their  homage  to  the  victor  rush  to  pay 

Salem's  fair  daughters,  and  with  rapt'rous  lays 

Sing,  as  they  hail  him  safe  escap'd  the  plain, 

'  Thousands  hath  Saul,  ten  thousands  David  slain  !' "         H.  S. 


1  SAM.   XVII. 

The  hosts  of  Israel  and  of  the  Philistines  faced  each  other  in  battle-array  on  the  oppo- 
site sides  of  the  valley  of  Elah.  It  was  in  those  days  not  unusual  for  actions  to  begin 
with  single  combats,  which  drew  on  the  general  conflict :  and  it  was  even  sometimes 
agreed  that  the  result  of  a  combat  between  two  redoubted  champions  should  determine  the 
victory.  Now  at  this  time  the  Philistines  had  a  champion  from  whom  they  expected  great 
things.  This  was  a  monstrous  giant  from  Gath,  of  the  name  of  Goliath — a  great,  blus- 
tering fellow,  some  ten  feet  high,  and  with  more  strength  and  valour  in  proportion  to 
his  size  than  men  of  huge  stature  usually  possess.  He  was  one  of  a  family  of  giants, 
and  he  had  at  least  two  brothers  as  gigantic  as  himself,  one  of  whom  had,  moreover,  six 
fingers  upon  each  hand,  and  six  toes  upon  each  foot.  The  appearance  of  this  enormous 
warrior — resplendent  in  brazen  armour,  and  wielding  ponderous  weapons  proportioned 
to  his  vast  bulk — as  the  champion  of  the  Philistines,  filled  the  Israelites  with  dismay. 
Daily  he  strode  forth  from  the  Philistine  ranks,  and  with  loud  and  boastful  tongue 
challenged  the  host  of  Saul  to  send  forth  a  man  to  meet  him  in  mortal  combat,  and  so 
decide  the  quarrel  of  the  adverse  nations.  The  most  valiant  hearts  of  Israel  shrunk 
from  the  fearful  odds  of  such  a  conflict,  and  vainly  did  the  heralds  make  daily  procla- 
mation through  the  camp,  that  the  king  would  give  his  daughter  in  marriage  to  the 
warrior  who  should  lay  that  Philistine  low,  and  would  make  the  house  of  his  father  free 
in  Israel.  And  yet  not  all  in  vain — for  one  day,  when  all  men  despaired,  a  young 
shepherd  from  Bethlehem  arrived  in  the  camp  to  see  his  elder  brothers,  who  were  with 
the  army.  This  youth,  whose  name  was  David,  heard  the  scornful  defiance  of  the 
Philistine  giant,  and,  strong  in  that  faith  which  adorned  his  future  career,  he  heard  him 
with  undaunted  heart,  while  his  soul  burned  with  indignation  that  the  proud  infidel 
should  thus  insult  "  the  armies  of  the  living  God."  He  observed,  with  concern,  that  no  one 
stood  forth  to  take  up  the  challenge  which  the  giant  scornfully  cast  down ;  but  that,  on 
ii.  2d 


106  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

the  contrary,  the  stoutest  veterans  and  the  most  tried  heroes  shrunk  with  fear  before  him. 
Such  dread  was  unknown  to  the  son  of  Jesse,  and  he  unhesitatingly  offered  himself  for 
the  affray.  Those  to  whom  he  first  spoke  derided  his  attempt ;  but  he  was,  neverthe- 
less, brought  before  the  king,  who,  in  compassion  for  his  youth,  discouraged  him  at  first 
from  the  enterprise.  But  his  words,  full  of  modest  confidence,  founded  not  upon  the 
strength  of  his  own  arm,  but  upon  his  trust  in  God,  moved  the  king,  who  at  length 
decided  to  accept  the  youthful  shepherd  as  the  champion  of  Israel  against  the  cham- 
pion of  Gath.  Anxious  for  his  success,  Saul  would  have  laden  him  with  his  own 
well-proven  armour ;  but  David,  unused  to  such  encumbrance,  declined  this  kindness, 
and  stepped  lightly  forth  without  defence,  and  with  no  other  weapons  than  his  shep- 
herd's staff,  with  a  sling,  and  a  few  smooth  pebbles  which  he  had  picked  up  from  the 
brook  that  flowed  through  the  valley. 

Tremendous  was  the  fury  of  the  giant  at  the  indignity  of  having  so  contemptible 
an  adversary.  His  great  eyes  glared  with  indignation  as  he  cried — "  Am  I  a  dog,  that 
thou  comest  against  me  with  staves ;"  and  he  forthwith  proceeded  to  curse  the  young 
hero  by  his  gods ;  concluding  with  the  dreadful  words — "  Come  to  me,  and  I  will  give 
thy  flesh  unto  the  fowls  of  the  air,  and  to  the  beasts  of  the  field  I"  Nothing  daunted, 
David  retorted — "  Thou  comest  to  me  with  a  sword,  and  with  a  spear,  and  with  a  shield  : 
but  I  come  to  thee  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  the  God  of  the  armies  of  Israel, 
whom  thou  hast  defied.  This  day  will  the  Lord  deliver  thee  into  my  hand ;  and  I  will 
smite  thee,  and  take  thy  head  from  thee  .  .  .  that  all  the  earth  may  know  there  is 
a  God  in  Israel."  The  giant  disdained  to  reply,  but  strode  forward  to  smite  down  his 
slim  opponent — but  he  was  met  half-way  by  a  smooth  pebble  from  the  sling  of  David, 
which  smote  him  in  the  forehead,  and  sank  deep  into  his  brain.  The  weapons  of  war 
dropped  from  his  hands,  and  he  fell,  in  all  his  armour,  with  a  great  crash  to  the  earth. 
His  agile  conqueror  was  upon  him  in  a  moment,  and  with  his  own  enormous  sword 
struck  his  head  from  his  shoulders. 

At  that  sight  a  fearlul  cry  arose  from  among  the  Philistines ;  while,  with  a  triumphant 
shout,  the  Hebrews  rushed  forward  against  them,  to  pursue  the  advantage  that  had 
been  gained.  But  their  opponents  turned  and  fled ;  and  their  pursuers  found  little  more 
to  do  than  to  destroy  those  whom  they  were  able  to  overtake.  Young  David  was  the 
hero  of  that  day.  The  exploit  was  calculated  to  awaken  the  enthusiasm  of  the  people 
to  the  uttermost.  It  was  felt  by  every  one,  that,  under  God,  to  his  illustrious  act  was 
due  that  great  victory  which  had  changed  the  fear  of  that  morning  into  the  joy  and 
triumph  of  that  even-tide.  So  strong  was  this  feeling,  that  even  their  respect  for  the 
king,  and  their  knowledge  of  his  jealous  temper,  did  not  prevent  the  daughters  of  Israel 
from  placing  the  name  of  the  son  of  Jesse  foremost  in  the  triumphal  songs  with  which 
they  greeted  the  returning  warriors,  as  they  passed  through  the  towns  and  villages  of 
Israel.  They  came  forth  singing  and  dancing  to  meet  them,  "with  tabrets,  with  joy, 
aud  with  instruments  of  music :"  and  this  was  still  the  burden  of  their  songs — 

"  Saul  lias  slain  his  thousands — 
David  has  his  ten  thousands  sluin '." 


t 


107 


THE     ISLAND     OF     RUAD. 


'  Then  towns  he  quicken'd  by  mechanic  arts, 
And  bade  the  fervent  city  glow  with  toil ; 
Bade  social  commerce  raise  renownod  masts, 
Join  land  to  land,  and  marry  soil  to  soil."        Thomson. 


The  short  line  of  coast  anciently  occupied  by  the  Phoenicians,  was  rich  in  bays  and 
harbours,  and  was  also  covered  with  lofty  mountains,  many  of  which  ran  out  into  the 
sea,  and  formed  promontories,  whose  heights,  covered  with  forests,  furnished  the  most 
valuable  materials  for  the  fleets  and  thj  manufactures  of  the  Phoenicians.  The  sea, 
which  broke  with  great  fury  upon  this  rocky  shore,  had  probably  separated  some  of 
these  promontories  from  the  continent,  and  which  formed  little  islands,  at  a  small 
distance  from  the  shore.  These  islands  are  not  less  worthy  of  note  than  the  mainland 
itself,  being  everywhere  covered  with  extensive  coknies  and  flourishing  cities.  The 
most  northern  of  these  island  cities,  was  that  called  by  the  ancients,  Arad,  or  Aradus ; 
but  which  is  known  in  Scripture  as  Arvad,  and  at  present  bears  the  name  of  Ruad. 
On  the  coast  opposite  the  island  was  Antaradus,  which  derived  its  name  from  it,  and 
was  dependent  upon  it,  or  rather  formed  one  state  with  it,  the  inhabitants  of  which, 
collectively,  were  the  Arvadites  of  the  Scripture.  Arvad,  at  the  northern  extremity  of 
the  Phoenician  territory,  seems,  in  form,  size,  and  relative  position  to  the  continent,  to 
bear  very  much  resemblance  to  what  insular  Tyre  must  have  been  before  it  was  con- 
nected with  the  mainland  by  the  isthmus  of  Alexander.  Like  the  Tyrians,  the 
Arvadites  were  also  originally  a  colony  from  Sidon;  and  like  them  too,  eventually 
formed  an  independent  state,  which  had  a  king  of  its  own.  Yet  in  the  time  of  the  Hebrew 
prophet§  they  appear  to  have  been  in  some  dependence  upon  Tyre,  as  were  indeed  most 
of  the  other  Phoenician  states ;  for,  in  common  with  the  Sidonians,  they  are  described 
by  the  prophet  Ezekiel,  as  furnishing  contingents  of  mariners  and  soldiers  to  that  great 
city  :  "  The  inhabitants  of  Sidon  and  Arvad  were  thy  mariners.  .  .  The  men  of  Arvad 
with  thine  army  were  upon  thy  walls  round  about."  Ezek.  xxvii.  8,  11.  The  Arvadites 
took  their  full  share  in  the  maritime  traffic  for  which  t,l  e  Phoenicians  were  celebrated, 
and  to  which  they  owed  the  high  prosperity  they  enjoyed.  After  Tyre  and  Sidon  had 
fallen  under  the  dominion  of  the  Graeco-Syrian  empire,  Arvad  seems  to  have  risen 
to  a  higher  degree  of  relative  consequence  than  it  had  before  enjoyed ;  which,  however, 
may  have  been  rather  owing  to  the  greater  comparative  decline  of  the  others  than  to 
its  own   positive    aggrandisement.     The  Arvadites  early  secured   for  themselves  the 


108  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

advantages  of  an  alliance  with  the  Romans ;  and  Arvad  is  named,  in  the  history  of 
the  Maccabees,  among  those  allied  states  to  which  the  consul  Lucius  formally  made 
known  the  alliance  into  which  the  republic  had  entered  with  Simon  Maccabseus, 
1  Mace.  xv.  23.  It  eventually  helped,  in  conjunction  with  Tyre  and  Sidon,  to  form  the 
city  of  Tripolis,  by  the  union  of  the  colonies  which  each  of  the  three  contributed ;  and 
it  enjoyed,  besides,  a  command  upon  the  continent,  which  extended  northward  as  far  as 
Gabala — the  Jebeil  of  the  present  day — which  the  Scripture  calls  Gebal,  and  designates 
the  inhabitants  Giblites. 

The  island  is  now,  as  anciently,  covered  with  buildings,  so  that  it  has  no  cultivable 
soil,  and  must  obtain  all  its  supplies  of  provisions  from  the  adjacent  shore.  It  is  low 
and  rocky ;  and  from  its  southern  edge  extends  a  long  broken  reef,  showing  itself  above 
water  at  intervals,  and  following  nearly  the  direction  of  the  coast.  It  has,  however,  a 
clear  entrance  around  the  northern  point,  and  within  this  there  is  good  shelter  from  the 
prevailing  winds  of  the  sea  between  the  island  and  the  main.  The  inhabitants,  who  are 
said  to  amount  to  nearly  two  thousand,  exclusive  of  a  considerable  number  of  strangers, 
are  still  wholly  engaged  in  commerce,  which  seems  to  be  entirely  of  a  transit  character, 
and  a  considerable  number  of  vessels — considerable  at  least  for  this  coast — may  usually 
be  seen  at  anchor  there.  Pliny  says,  that  between  the  island  and  the  shore  there  was 
a  fountain  of  fresh  water,  rising  from  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  where  it  was  fifty  cubits 
deep,  and  from  whence  the  water  was  conveyed  to  the  surface  in  leathern  pipes.  Of  this 
submarine  spring  the  present  inhabitants  seem  to  have  no  knowledge. — There  are  no 
ruins  of  any  kind  in  Ruad.  The  portion  of  the  island  represented  in  our  engraving 
embraces  the  pier,  with  the  old  Saracenic  castle,  which  is  the  only  building  of  any 
interest  it  contains.  Tortosa  is  seen  on  the  opposite  coast,  with  the  Anzeyry  hills 
behind. 


* 


i 

4 

I 
•4 


I 


100 


THE    LEPER    CLEANSED. 

VAN  DYCK. 


-  And  lo !  the  scales  fell  from  him,  and  his  blood 
Coursed  with  delicious  coolness  through  his  veins, 
And  his  dry  palms  grew  moist,  and  on  his  brow 
The  dewy  softness  of  an  infant  stole. 
His  leprosy  was  cleansed."  Wixlis. 


LUKE  XVII.  11-19. 

It  is  difficult  to  conceive  any  state  of  life  more  unhappy  than  that  of  lepers  in  the  East. 
The  condition  of  such  persons  among  the  Hebrews  was,  in  some  respects,  better  than 
among  other  nations.  There  were,  and  there  are  at  this  day  in  the  East,  nations  which 
regard  the  leprous  taint  as  ineradicable ;  and  when  a  man  once  becomes  affected  by 
this  terrible  disease,  he  can  never  more  recover  his  former  position,  but  remains,  in  the 
eye  of  the  community,  a  leper  to  the  end  of  his  days.  Such  men  are,  of  all  that  live, 
the  most  miserable,  for  they  live  without  hope.  But  it  was  not  so  with  the  Hebrew 
lepers.  The  law  of  Moses,  indeed,  deemed  it  necessary  to  protect  the  community,  by 
subjecting  the  persons  tainted  with  leprosy  to  grievous  disqualifications ;  but  means 
were  carefully  provided,  which  prevented  any  one  from  being  subjected  to  them,  without 
the  most  satisfactory  evidence  of  his  being  really  affected  with  leprosy,  and  regulations 
were  made  which  ensured  his  restoration  to  society  as  soon  as  the  disease  had  passed 
from  him.  So  the  Hebrew  leper  lived  in  hope ;  and  Israel  did  never  witness  the  truly 
distressing  spectacle — now  witnessed  in  some  countries  of  the  East — of  persons  restored 
to  perfect  health,  still  subjected  to  aH  the  miseries  of  the  leprous  condition,  and  cut  off 
from  all  intercourse  but  with  lepers.  Among  the  Hebrews,  any  one  suspected  of  leprosy 
was  brought  before  a  priest  competent  to  decide  upon  his  case,  and  if  he,  on  examina- 
tion, declared  the  disease  to  be  leprosy,  the  unhappy  man  was  obliged  to  rend  bis 
clothes,  not  only  to  testify  his  grief,  but  that  the  rent  robe  might  distinguish  him  as  a 
leper  from  other  men,  who  wore  their  garments  closed  in  front.  Nor  was  this  all — his 
head  was  to  be  bare,  and  his  lips  were  to  be  covered  either  with  his  hand,  or  with  the 
skirt  of  his  garment  thrown  over  his  head,  after  the  manner  of  mourners ;  and  wherever 
he  went,  he  was  obliged  to  proclaim  bis  own  misery,  by  crying  with  a  loud  voice, 
"  Tamee  !  tames  !  " — that  is,  "  Unclean  !  unclean  !  "  This  was  to  give  warning  to 
others  of  his  presence  or  approach,  lest  they  should  contract  pollution  by  approaching 
him  too  nearly.     In  this  melancholy  state,  the  leper  was  rigidly  shut  out  from  towns, 

II.  2  E 


110  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

and  excluded  from  camps,  that  none  might  have  intercourse  with  him  but  such  as  were 
leprous  like  himself.     On  the  other  hand,  when  a  man  who  had  been  thus  afflicted  and 
cast  out,  had  reason  to  suppose  himself  restored  to  health,  he  repaired  to  the  priest, 
provided  with  two  birds ;  and  if  the  priest  considered  him  clean,  one  of  the  birds  was 
killed,  and  the  other  was  let  fly,  to  signify  the  departure  of  his  uncleanness — borne  away, 
as  it  were,  upon  that  bird's  wings.     He  then  washed  his  person  and  his  clothes,  and 
shaved  off  all  his  hair ;  but  lest  any  undetected  taint  of  leprosy  might  still  rest  in  him, 
he  was  not  admitted  to  the  full  rights  of  society  till  after  seven  days,  when,  if  nothing 
appeared  to  create  suspicion,  he  was,  after  repeating  his  ablutions,  and  making  an 
offering  suited  to  his  circumstances,  fully  restored  to  the  bosom  of  his  friends.     It  was 
believed  that  leprosy  was  incurable  by  any  medicine,  and  therefore  no  means  of  cure 
were  sought.  The  leper's  only  hope  was  that  the  disorder  might  in  time  wear  itself  out, 
or  that  the  vigour  of  his  constitution  would  cast  it  off.    Hence  any  act  of  healing  must, 
under  this  view,  be  miraculous ;  and  no  persons  could  more  distinctly  recognize  the 
miraculous  nature  of  the  cures  which  our  Lord  performed,  or  manifest  more  faith  in 
his  power,  than  those  lepers  who  came  to  him  to  be  healed.    It  was  asking  him  to  cure 
— it  was  believing  that  he  could  cure — a  malady  beyond  all  human  help.     This  was 
beautifully  manifested  by  the  first  leper  whom  He  healed,  and  who  applied  to  Him  with 
the  words,  "Lord,  if  thou  wilt,  thou  canst  make  me  clean."     This  was  faith,  and  strong 
faith;  and  Jesus  bestowed  upon  it  an  ample  reward  in  the  immediate  answer,  "I  will. 
— Be  thou  clean."     Another  time  ten  lepers  waited  for  him  outside  a  village  in  which 
he  then  was,  but  into  which,  as  lepers,  they  durst  not  enter.     As  Jesus  was  passing, 
they  raised  their  voices — being  obliged  to  keep  at  a  distance — and  implored  his  help. 
They  doubtless  expected,  from  what  they  had  heard  of  the  former  cure,  that  Jesus  would 
at  once  have  healed  them.     But  their  faith  was  less  manifest  at  once  than  that  of  the 
leper  who  had  been  the  first  that  sought  his  mercy ;  and  he  therefore  subjected  them  to 
a  small  trial.     He  told  them  to  go  and  show  themselves  to  the  priests  for  examination. 
This  presupposed  that  they  would  be  cured  before  they  made  their  appearance.     If, 
feeling  that  they  were  still  miserable  lepers,  they  went  not,  it  would  evince  a  lack  of 
believing  trust ;  but  if  they  went  under  these  conditions,  their  faith  would  be  mani- 
fested.    They  went,  probably  with  varying  degrees  of  hope;  but  to  all  of  them  the 
stake  was  too  important  to  be  risked.    As  they  were  on  the  way,  they  looked  upon  one 
another,  and  every  one  saw  that  the  leprosy  of  his  companions  had  departed,  and  every 
one  felt  a  new  life  tingling  in  his  veins.     With  glad  hearts  they  hurried  to  show  them- 
selves to  the  priests,  and  to  claim  at  their  hands  formal  deliverance  from  their  miserable 
state.    All  went  on,  save  one — he  lingered,  and  then  turned  back,  even  to  the  delay  of 
his  happiness,  to  pour  forth  the  gratitude  of  a  full  heart  at  the  feet  of  his  Redeemer. 
That  man  was  a  Samaritan.     When  he  again  came  to  Jesus,  the  Saviour  took  notice 
of  the  deep  emotion  with  which  he  glorified  God,  and  poured  forth  his  thanks.     And 
He  noticed  more :  "  Were  there  not  ten  cleansed  ?  but  where  are  the  nine  ?  There  are 
not  found  that  returned  to  give  glory  to  God,  save  this  stranger."     Then  he  said  to 
the  man,  "  Arise,  go  thy  way :  thy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole." 


■-Mi  ,S:M: 


Ill 


I 


THE    LAKE    OF    T  IB  E  It  IAS. 


"  And  far  below,  Gennesaret's  main 

Spreads  many  a  mile  of  liquid  plain, 
(Though  all  seem  gather'd  in  one  eager  bound,) 

Then  narrowing  cleaves  yon  palmy  lea 

Towards  that  deep  sulphureous  sea, 
Where  five  proud  cities  lie,  by  one  dire  sentence  drown'd."  Keble. 


To  Christian  feeling,  the  Lake  of  Tiberias,  otherwise  called  the  Lake  of  Gennesaret, 
is  of  even  more  interest  than  the  Dead  Sea,  from  the  manner  in  which  its  borders  and 
its  waters  are  connected  with  many  remarkable  incidents  in  the  history  of  Christ. 
Apart  from  such  associations,  however,  it  offers  little  to  engage  the  attention  of  those 
who  have  seen  the  lakes  of  England  and  Scotland — not  to  speak  of  those  of  Switzerland. 
The  shores  do  not  even  exhibit  such  romantic  scenery  as  the  shores  of  the  Dead  Sea 
occasionally  offer.  The  sight  of  a  fine  sheet  of  limpid  water  is,  however,  always 
pleasing ;  and  this  the  Lake  of  Tiberias  offers  in  a  deeply  depressed  basin — eighty-four 
feet  below  the  level  of  the  sea — from  which  the  shores  in  general  rise  steeply  and 
continuously  all  round,  except  where  a  ravine,  or  sometimes  a  deep  river- valley,  occa- 
sionally interrupts  them.  The  hills  are,  however,  rounded  and  tame,  with  little  of  the 
picturesque  in  their  form ;  they  are  decked  by  no  shrubs  or  forests :  and  when  the 
verdure  which  clothes  the  hills  in  spring  has  ceased,  under  the  heat  of  advancing  summer, 
to  retain  its  greenness,  the  aspect  of  the  whole  is  naked  and  dreary. 

The  extent  of  the  lake  has,  until  lately,  been  much  over-rated.  Its  actual  length  in 
a  straight  line,  does  not  appear  to  exceed  eleven  or  twelve  geographical  miles,  and  its 
breadth  is  from  five  to  six  miles.  There  are  numerous  indications  which  show  that 
its  bed  was  formed  by  some  ancient  volcanic  eruption  of  which  history  has  preserved 
no  account.  The  waters  are  very  clear  and  sweet,  and  abound  in  various  kinds  of 
excellent  fish,  the  taking  of  which  once  formed  the  occupation  of  many  of  the 
Apostles.  In  the  time  of  our  Lord,  the  borders  of  the  lake  were  well  inhabited,  and 
covered  with  numerous  towns  and  villages,  but  the  shores  are  now  almost  desolate, 


112  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

aud  the  fish  and  water-fowl  are  but  little  disturbed.  In  place  of  the  numerous  passage- 
boats  and  fishing-vessels  which  the  lake  once  bore  upon  its  bosom,  the  traveller  may 
count  himself  fortunate  if  he  obtains  sight  of  a  little  boat  with  a  white  sail  gliding  over 
the  waters  ;  and  on  inquiry  he  will  find  that  this  is  the  only  boat  upon  all  the  lake. 

The  aspect  under  which  the  lake  has  been  here  described,  is  that  which  it  offers 
during  the  greater  part  of  the  year :  but  as  travellers  have  commonly  visited  its  shores 
in  the  spring,  when  the  shores  are  covered  with  the  most  beautiful  verdure,  and  the 
small  rivers  have  not  ceased  to  pour  in  their  streams,  they  have  for  the  most  part 
spoken  of  the  scene  in  higher  terms  than  its  general  character  will  warrant.  So,  when 
the  American  traveller  Dr.  Olin,  who  first  obtained  view  of  the  lake  at  sunset,  and  at  the 
end  of  April,  writes  : — "  The  sun  had  just  set  behind  us  in  a  blaze  of  red  light,  which 
filled  the  western  sky  for  many  degrees  above  the  horizon,  and  was  slightly  reflected 
from  the  smooth,  glassy  surface  of  the  beautiful  lake,  where  opposite  there  was  visible 
for  many  miles  on  the  right  and  left,  rising  abruptly  out  of  the  water  an  immense 
continuous  bulwark,  several  hundred  feet  in  height,  grand  and  massive,  but  softened 
by  graceful  undulation,  and  covered  with  a  carpet  of  luxuriant  vegetation  from  the 
summit  quite  down  to  the  water's  edge.  Beyond  the  lake  stretched  out  a  vast,  and  to 
our  eyes  a  boundless  region,  filled  up  with  a  countless  number  of  beautifully  rounded 
hills,  all  clad  in  verdure,  which  at  this  moment  was  invested  with  a  peculiar  richness 
of  colouring." 

Both  descriptions  are  true,  and  both  pictures  are  like.  Take  away  from  the  latter 
what  it  owed  to  the  sunset,  and  to  the  vernal  season  of  the  year,  and  you  have  the 
lake  under  its  more  ordinary  and  permanent  aspect,  as  previously  described. 


* 


Is 


1 


a       % 


t 


113 


THE    WISE    MEN'S    OFFERING. 

POUSSIN. 


"  A  star,  not  seen  before,  in  heaven  appearing, 
Guided  the  wise  men  thither  from  the  East 
To  honour  thee  with  incense,  myrrh,  and  gold ; 
By  whose  bright  course  led  on,  they  found  the  place, 
Affirming  it  thy  star,  new-graven  in  heaven, 
By  which  they  knew  the  king  of  Israel  born."  Miltox. 


MATT.  II.  1—12 

The  visit  of  the  Eastern  magi,  or  "wise  men,"  to  the  manger  which  formed  the  cradle 
of  the  new-born  Saviour  of  men,  is  not  one  of  the  least  interesting  of  the  remarkable 
circumstances  which  have  been  related  of  his  birth  and  infancy.  Indeed,  there  are  few 
of  these  circumstances  more  provocative  of  inquiry  and  curious  investigation.  Who 
were  they  ?  where  did  they  come  from  ?  what  was  the  star  by  which  they  were  guided  ? 
what  did  they  suppose  it  to  denote  ?  what  was  the  significance  of  their  offerings  ?  and 
what  the  nature  of  the  "worship"  which  they  rendered  to  the  infant  Redeemer? — 
all  these  are  questions  of  great  interest,  and  on  which  a  large  body  of  discussion  has 
been  first  and  last  expended. 

The  name  of  magi  which  is  given  to  them  means,  as  translated,  "  wise  men,"  or 
philosophers,  particularly  such  as  were  conversant  with  astronomy,  and  the  other 
sciences,  which  were  in  those  ages  regarded  as  occult ;  and  the  fact,  that  this  title 
designated  in  a  more  specific  manner  the  men  of  this  class  in  Persia,  has  led  to  the 
general  notion  that  they  came  from  that  country.  This  may  be.  They  are  said  to 
have  come  from  "  the  East,"  a  term  applicable  to  any  countries  lying  in  an  easterly 
direction  from  Palestine,  such  as  Arabia  and  Persia.  There  is  nothing,  therefore, 
adverse  to  the  notion  that  they  came  from  that  country ;  and  a  probability  that  they 
did  so  is  excited  by  the  fact,  that  the  religion  of  that  country  was  distinguished  by 
many  important  elements  of  truth  from  the  "  dark  idolatries  "  which  then  disfigured  the 
earth,  and  that  it  offered  many  more  points  of  assimilation  to  the  Jewish  religion  than 
any  existing  system  afforded.  It  had  even  the  idea  of  a  Zozeish,  or  expected  Redeemer, 
who,  however,  they  supposed  would  come  from  the  family  of  their  Zoroaster. 

With  regard  to  this  "  star,"  it  is  confessedly  difficult  to  understand  what  it  was. 

That  the  phenomenon  was  a  meteor  in  the  form  of  a  star  obviates  some  difficulties,  and 

seems  to  agree  best  with  the  passage,  which  states  that  it  stood  over  the  house  where 

the  young  child  was,  which  might  be  correctly  predicated  of  a  meteor,  but  not  of  a  star. 

ii.  2f 


114  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

Yet  under  that  interpretation  there  remain  difficulties  which  have  led  many  to  conclude 
that  a  real  star  must  be  intended,  and  if  so,  it  may  be  supposed  that  it  had  been  dis- 
closed to  the  wise  men,  that  when  this  star  should  be  seen  under  certain  conjunctions, 
the  time  for  the  mysterious  advent  had  arrived.  Or  it  may  have  been  a  new  star,  then 
first  seen  in  the  heavens,  with  which  a  similar  intimation  had  been  connected. 

At  all  events,  the  magi  were  satisfied  that  the  star  had  fulfilled  its  office,  not  only 
in  indicating  the  time  of  this  illustrious  birth,  but  in  manifesting  the  child  to  them. 
And  when  they  saw  him,  they  hesitated  not  to  recognize  in  him  the  object  of  their 
search ;  and  in  acknowledgment  of  his  high  character,  "  they  fell  down,  and  worshipped 
him ;"  and  then  they  opened  their  treasures,  and  presented  the  gifts  which  they  had 
brought — gold,  frankincense,  and  myrrh.  It  was  usual  to  approach  with  gifts  the  pre- 
sence of  a  high  personage,  the  value  of  which  is  proportioned  to  his  rank  and  to  the 
means  of  the  offerer.  The  gifts  which  they  offered  do  not  necessarily  indicate  that  the 
offerers  came  from  Arabia,  as  some  have  supposed ;  for  although  the  articles  were 
usually  regarded  as  the  products  of  that  country,  they  were  diffused  through  all  Eastern 
countries,  as  things  necessary  for  worship,  and  even  gold  formed  part  of  the  usual 
offerings  made  to  the  gods.  From  this  peculiar  character  of  the  gifts,  from  the  myste- 
rious intimations  of  the  "  star,"  and  from  the  circumstance  that  the  birth  of  one  who 
was  merely  "  king  of  the  Jews "  was  not  an  event  in  which  the  Eastern  sages  were 
likely  to  feel  any  deep  interest,  there  is  much  reason  to  conclude,  that  they  were  enabled 
to  recognize  a  spiritual,  if  not  a  divine  character,  in  the  infant  before  them ;  and  this  is 
more  than  the  act  of  "  worship"  would  alone  indicate,  as  the  word  is  often  applied  to 
the  homage  rendered  to  sovereigns  and  other  high  personages. 

Owing  to  the  prophetic  declarations  of  the  Old  Testament,  describing  monarchs  as 
bringing  their  offerings  to  the  Messiah,  which  have  been  supposed  to  refer  to  this  event, 
the  magi  were  early  considered  to  have  been  kings,  and  tradition  has  given  them  the 
names  of  Caspar,  Melchior,  and  Balthasar.  Some  old  writers  have  gone  so  far  as  to 
furnish  us  with  very  minute  descriptions  of  their  persons  and  attire,  which  descriptions 
the  painters  have  for  the  most  part  followed ;  and  the  reputed  relics  of  the  "  three 
kings "  have,  for  many  ages,  been  the  possession  in  which  the  city  of  Cologne  has 
exulted.  There  is  nothing  in  the  Scriptural  account  to  show  that  the  sages  were  three 
in  number ;  but  this  has  been  deduced  from  the  fact  that  three  descriptions  of  gifts  are 
specified,  and  it  has  been  very  unnecessarily  imagined  that  each  of  them  presented 
a  different  kind  of  offering,  whereas  it  seems  clear  that  each  of  them,  whatsoever  were 
their  number,  might  present,  and  probably  did  present,  gold,  frankincense,  and  myrrh. 

The  subject  has  been  a  favourite  one  with  the  painters,  probably  from  the  striking 
contrasts  it  has  enabled  them  to  exhibit.  Poussin  alone  has  painted  it  four  times.  The 
very  beautiful  painting  of  his  from  which  our  engraving  is  taken  is  in  the  Dulwich 
Gallery,  and  is  supposed  to  be  the  same  picture  which  was  sold  in  the  collection  of  Sir 
Joshua  Reynolds.     It  measures  five  feet  seven  inches  by  five  feet  four  inches. 


t 


<s 


115 


> 


L     A     0     D     I     C     E     A. 


"  High  towers,  fuire  temples,  goodly  theaters, 
Strong  walls,  rich  porches,  priucelie  pallaces, 
Large  streets,  brave  houses,  sacred  sepulchers, 
Sure  gates,  sweet  gardens,  stately  galleries, 
Wrought  with  faire  pillours  and  fine  imageries  ; — 
All  these,  (O  pitie !)  now  are  turnd  to  dust, 
And  overgrowne  with  black  oblivions  rust."         Spenser. 


Laodicea  was  one  of  the  seven  cities  in  Asia  Minor,  containing  the  Christian  churches 
to  which  the  Apocalyptical  messages  were  addressed.  Lukewarmness  is  the  character- 
istic ascribed  to  the  church  of  Laodicea,  and  is  the  subject  of  the  emphatic  and  very 
significant  denunciation  addressed  to  it  in  Rev.  iii.  14 — 22.  The  flourishing  circum- 
stances of  the  great  body  of  the  persons  composing  this  church,  seems  to  have  lain 
at  the  root  of  that  character  in  it,  with  which  God  was  not  well  pleased,  and 
which  drew  down  upon  it  rebuke  and  threatening.  "  Thou  sayest,  I  am  rich,  and 
increased  in  goods,  and  have  need  of  nothing  :  and  knowest  not  that  thou  art  wretched, 
and  miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked." 

Laodicea  was  the  capital  of  Phrygia  Pacatiana,  and  was  situated  on  the  river  Lycus, 
a  little  above  its  junction  with  the  Maeander,  and  not  far  to  the  south  of  Colosse  and 
Hierapolis,  in  connection  with  which  places  it  is  mentioned  in  Col.  ii.  1 ;  iv.  13,  15,  16. 
Its  original  name  was  Diospolis ;  but  it  was  much  enlarged  and  improved  by  Antiochus 
Theos,  and  it  received  from  him  the  name  of  Laodicea,  which  was  that  of  his  wife. 
It  enjoyed  great  prosperity  under  the  Romans ;  but  the  frequency  of  earthquakes,  to 
which  this  district  was  in  a  remarkable  degree  subject,  co-operating  with  altered  times, 
gradually  reduced  its  prosperity,  and  eventually  destroyed  it  altogether  by  one  great 
overthrow,  in  which  many  of  the  inhabitants  perished,  and  the  remainder  were  con- 
strained to  abandon  the  spot,  and  disperse  themselves  into  other  cities.  It  is  now  still 
a  deserted  spot,  bearing  among  the  Turks  the  name  of  Eski-hissar  (old  castle) ;  which 
is  also  borne  by  a  small  hamlet  not  far  off,  which  gives  the  only  trace  of  subsisting 
vitality  to  the  neighbourhood. 


116  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

The  site  still  exhibits  traces  of  the  importance  it  once  enjoyed,  as  the  seat  of  the 
Roman  governors  of  Asia  Provincia,  under  the  emperors.  The  most  remarkable  of 
the  remains  are  an  amphitheatre,  in  uncommon  preservation  ;  three  theatres ;  and 
what  appears  to  have  been  a  Christian  church — probably  the  ancient  metropolitan 
church  of  Laodicea.  There  are,  besides,  ruins  of  several  other  public  buildings, 
exhibited  in  large  masses  of  masonry,  to  which  no  specific  character  can  be  assigned. 
In  the  amphitheatre  is  an  inscription,  and  by  comparing  the  date  it  gives  with  that 
usually  assigned  to  the  Revelation  of  St.  John,  we  find  that  it  must  have  been  in 
course  of  erection  when  the  Apocalyptic  message  was  addressed  to  the  church  of 
Laodicea,  and  that  it  was  not  long  after  completed.  There  is  little  above  ground — 
apart  from  the  sacred  associations  which  belong  to  the  spot — to  reward  the  visit 
of  a  traveller  to  the  place.  Deserted  by  all  but  wolves  and  jackals,  not  a  single 
human  being  dwells  there,  and  in  the  neighbouring  hamlet  only  a  few  squalid 
Turks  are  to  be  found.  The  ruins  of  different  kinds  are  very  extensive,  and  appear 
to  indicate  that  the  ancient  city  was  situated  upon  six  or  seven  hills.  It  is  the 
opinion  of  Colonel  Leake  that  there  are  few  ancient  cities  more  likely  than  Laodicea 
to  preserve  many  curious  remains  of  antiquity  beneath  the  surface  of  the  soil :  its 
opulence,  and  the  earthquakes  to  which  it  has  been  subject,  rendering  it  probable 
that  valuable  works  of  art  were  often  there  buried  beneath  the  ruins  of  the  public 
and  private  edifices. 


t 


§ 
§ 


^ 

> 
^ 


* 


Is 


55. 


k- 


117 

MORDECAI'S     EXALTATION. 

DETROY. 


Be  of  good  cheer  :  God's  hand  doth  hold  thee  up, 
Aud  thou  art  safe  from  all  that  seek  thy  hurt. 
In  his  own  hour  their  heads  shall  sink  low  down, 
And  thine  shall  rise  on  high. 


ESTHER  V.  YI. 

In  the  Persian  court  it  seems  to  have  been  a  point  of  etiquette  and  politeness  not  to 
bring  a  serious  suit  before  the  king  without  a  good  deal  of  ceremonious  preparation. 
So  Esther,  pressing  as  her  business  was,  when  she  had  obtained  grace  of  the  king,  and 
had  secured  the  promise  of  his  favour — only  asked  him  to  come  with  Haman  to  her  ban- 
quet ;  and  when  he  had  come,  and  had  declared  himself  ready  to  grant  the  petition  which 
he  knew  lay  in  the  rear  of  all  this  preparation,  she  only  ventured  to  ask  him  to  come 
again  the  next  day. 

In  the  interval  between  these  two  banquets  some  very  remarkable  things  happened. 

Haman,  as  he  passed  out  of  the  palace  after  the  banquet,  to  return  to  his  house, 
beheld  the  man  he  hated  most — Mordecai  the  Jew — as  imperturbed  as  usual,  and  still, 
as  formerly,  refusing  to  render  to  the  powerful  favourite  the  homage  which  he  consi- 
dered due  to  his  high  place.  With  difficulty  he  restrained  his  wrath  till  he  reached 
home — and  then  it  overflowed.  He  sent  for  his  friends  and  his  wife  Zeresh,  and 
summed  up  to  them  all  the  high  honours  which  the  king's  favour  had  bestowed  upon 
him,  winding  up  with :  "  Yea,  Esther  the  queen  did  let  no  man  come  in  with  the 
king  unto  the  banquet  that  she  had  prepared,  but  myself;  and  to-morrow  am  I 
invited  unto  her  also,  with  the  king."  "Yet,"  he  added,  bitterly — "yet  all  this 
availeth  me  nothing,  so  long  as  I  see  Mordecai  the  Jew  sitting  in  the  king's  gate." 
Haman's  wife  and  friends  listened  to  his  complaints  with  all  the  attention  which 
the  complaints  of  the  great  have  never  failed  to  secure :  and  they  recommended 
to  him  the  sharp  and  decisive  remedy  of  erecting  a  gallows  fifty  cubits  high,  and  of 
speaking  a  word  to  the  kiug  to  get  this  Mordecai  hanged  thereon.  Haman  might 
consider  that  the  king,  who  had  but  lately  made  him  a  present  of  the  lives  of  a  whole 
nation,  could  not  be  likely  to  refuse  him  this  small  boon,  especially  when  the  man  him- 
self was  one  of  the  doomed  race.  It  was  but  a  word — and  Mordecai  would  trouble  him 
no  more.  It  was  so  easy — that  Haman  could  not  resist  the  temptation  :  and  although 
he  held,  as  it  seemed,  the  neck  of  all  Israel  under  his  foot — he  could  not  deny  him- 
self this  sweet  antepast  of  vengeance  upon  the  most  hated  of  the  obnoxious  race.  The 
gallows  was  made  :  and  Haman,  at  the  usual  time,  went  to  court,  to  be  in  attendance 
when  the  sovereign  should  leave  his  private  apartments  in  the  early  morning — intending 
to  take  that  opportunity  of  asking  from  the  king  the  small  favour  of  Mordecai's  life. 

But  meanwhile  the  providence  of  God  had  been  at  work  in  the  palace,  preparing 
a  very  different  lot  for  the  uncourtly  but  upright  Jew. 
ii.  2  o 


118  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

The  king  could  not  sleep  that  night  upon  his  hed ;  and  to  pass  the  time,  he  directed 
the  chronicles  of  his  reign  to  be  brought  and  read  before  him.  The  attendant  read 
on,  and  the  monarch's  wakefulness  was  so  extreme,  that  even  this  had  not  soothed  him 
to  sleep  when  the  morning  began  to  break,  by  which  time  the  reader  had  come  to  the 
page  which  recorded  the  conspiracy  to  slay  the  king,  which  had  been  detected  and 
disclosed  by  Mordecai.  This,  in  the  providence  of  God,  roused  the  attention  of  the 
king — "  What  honour,"  said  he,  "  hath  been  done  to  Mordecai  for  this  ?"  and  when  he 
heard  the  answer — "  There  is  nothing  done  for  him  ;"  he  was  struck  with  remorse  for 
his  neglect,  and  under  the  strong  impulse  of  this  self-reproach,  he  conceived  the  idea 
of  bestowing  upon  him  even  higher  honours  than  in  the. first  instance  he  would  pro- 
bably have  judged  necessary.  The  king  asked,  "Who  is  without?"  Now  Haman  had 
just  come  in,  with  the  intention  of  asking  the  king's  leave  to  hang  this  very  Mordecai ; 
and  when  the  king  heard  he  was  there,  he  said,  "  Let  him  come  in."  Little  conceiving 
the  thought  that  reigned  in  Hamau's  heart,  Ahasuerus  asked  him,  as  the  chief  of  his 
counsellors,  what  was  the  thing  he  would  advise  to  be  done  for  "the  man  whom  the 
king  delighted  to  honour."  Now  Haman  thinking  that  the  king  could  delight  to 
honour  no  one  but  himself,  and  being  already  too  nigh  the  pinnacle  of  greatness,  to 
render  any  but  the  very  highest  distinctions  of  any  further  value  to  him — named 
honours  not  very  greatly  inferior  to  those  due  to  royalty  itself,  but  perfectly  in  accord- 
ance, in  the  circumstances,  with  the  taste  that  has  always  prevailed,  and  does  still  pre- 
vail, in  the  same  country.  He  said  : — "  For  the  man  whom  the  king  delighteth  to 
honour,  let  the  royal  apparel  be  brought  that  the  king  useth  to  wear,  and  the  horse 
•that  the  king  rideth  upon,  and  the  crown-royal  that  is  set  upon  his  head,  and  let  this 
apparel  and  horse  be  delivered  into  the  hand  of  one  of  the  king's  most  noble  princes, 
that  they  may  array  the  man  withal  whom  the  king  delighteth  to  honour,  and  bring 
him  on  horseback  through  the  street  of  the  city,  and  proclaim  before  him — '  Thus  shall 
it  be  done  to  the  man  whom  the  king  delighteth  to  honour.'"  The  king  approved  of 
the  suggestion,  and  said  : — "  Make  haste,  and  take  the  apparel  and  the  horse — and  do 
even  so  to  Mordecai  the  Jew  that  sitteth  in  the  king's  gate. — Let  nothing  fail  of  all 
that  thou  hast  spoken  !" — Here  was  a  stroke  !  There  is  nothing  so  neat,  so  sudden,  so 
complete,  in  the  way  of  what  is  popularly  called  "  turning  the  tables,"  in  all  history  or 
romance.  Haman  advises  that  a  "noble  prince  shall  be  the  instrument  of  rendering 
certain  honours  which  he  supposes  to  be  intended  for  himself — and  he  is  required  to 
carry  out  his  own  suggestions  by  taking  the  place  of  "  the  noble  prince"  who  shall 
render  these  honours  to  the  very  man  whom  he  had  just  come  to  get  leave  to  hang. 

Even  Haman  must  have  turned  pale  at  this.  It  was  as  if  a  sword  had  pierced 
through  his  liver.  But  he  durst  not  suffer  his  feeling  to  appear  in  the  royal  presence, 
or  to  be  guessed  by  the  courtiers.  He  therefore  laid  a  strong  grasp  upon  his  rising 
emotions,  to  keep  them  down — and,  with  all  customary  reverence,  left  the  place  to 
execute  the  sovereign's  order  —  to  invest  with  all  but  regal  houours  the  man  he 
hated,  and  to  march  through  the  city  at  his  horse's  head,  proclaiming  : — "  Thus  shall  it 
be  done  to  the  man  whom  the  king  delighteth  to  honour." 


V 


2 


^ 


119 


MOUNT  HERMON-DJEBEL  ESH-SHEIKH. 


"  Where  over  rocks  and  sands  arise, 
Proud  Sirion  in  the  northern  skies."        Keble. 


About  mid-way  between  Mount  Tabor  and  Monnt  Gilboa,  and  directly  opposite  to  and 
parallel  with  the  latter,  on  the  north  of  the  valley  of  Jezreel,  is  a  mass  of  shapeless 
aud  barren  hills,  called  Djebel  ed-Duhy,  which  were  formerly  regarded  as  constituting 
the  Mount  Hermon  of  Scripture.  This  impression  arose  from  the  way  in  which  Tabor 
and  Hermon  are  mentioned  together  in  Psalm  lxxxix.  12 — "  Tabor  and  Hermon  shall 
rejoice  in  thy  name."  But  this  does  not  imply  vicinity ;  and  the  other  passages  in 
which  Hermon,  also  called  Sirion,  is  mentioned,  requite  that  it  should  be  a  far  greater 
mountain,  forming  the  northern  frontier  of  that  fine  country  beyond  the  Jordan, 
which  the  Hebrews  conquered  from  the  Ammonites.  Since,  therefore,  the  more  exact 
observation  of  modern  travellers  has  made  us  better  acquainted  with  that  country,  no 
doubt  has  been  entertained  that  the  Hermon  of  Scripture  is  the  mountain  which  bears 
the  present  name  of  Djebel  esh-Sheikh,  which  is  not  only  in  the  situation  required, 
and  meets  all  the  conditions  which  the  Scriptural  intimations  involve,  but  is  by  much 
the  highest  and  most  grand  of  all  the  mountains  in  or  near  Palestine. 

This  Djebel  esh-Sheikh  is  a  south-eastern  (and  in  that  quarter,  culminating)  branch 
of  Anti-Lebanon.  The  lofty  central  summits  of  the  proper  'Lebanon '  chain  are  far 
away  to  the  north,  and  were  much  beyond  the  ordinary  notice — such  notice  as  begets 
comparisons  and  figurative  allusions — of  the  Israelites  :  but  this  other  mountain  is 
visible  from  Mount  Tabor,  and  both  together  are  visible  from  the  plain  of  Esdraelon — 
a  circumstance  which  is  alone  sufficient  to  explain  the  passage  from  the  Psalms,  which 
has  been  so  often  cited  to  prove  the  near  vicinity  of  Hermon  and  Tabor.  It  is  likely 
that  the  height  of  Djebel  esh-Sheikh  is  little  if  at  all  inferior  to  these  more  distant 
summits  of  the  upper  Lebanon ;  and  it  has  been  thought  even  to  rival  Mont  Blanc, 
although  the  high  ground  on  which  it  stands  detracts  greatly  from  its  apparent  altitude, 
and  renders  it  a  far  less  imposing  object  than  the  king  of  European  mountains,  as 
seen  from  the  Italian  valley  of  Aosta.     The  top  is  covered  with  snow  throughout  the 


120  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

summer,  and  it  must  therefore  rise  above  the  point  of  perpetual  congelation,  which 
in  this  latitude  is  about  10,000  feet — but  how  much  above  that  point,  has  not  been 
ascertained.  In  the  ravines,  in  which,  as  being  less  exposed  to  the  sun's  rays,  the 
frozen  snow  lies  in  lengthened  white  streaks,  descending  down  as  it  were  from  the  top ; 
and  in  this  a  resemblance  has  been  fancied  to  the  head  and  beard  of  an  aged  man ; 
and  it  is  believed  to  be  from  this  striking  analogy,  that  it  derives  its  name  of 
Sheikh's,  (or  Old  Man's)  Mountain. 

To  show  the  degree  in  which  this  mountain  must  have  been  under  the  notice 
of  the  Israelites  in  Palestine,  we  may  cite  the  words  of  Dr.  Olin,  who,  coming  from 
the  south,  first  caught  sight  of  it  from  the  high  grounds  of  Samaria.  "  I  was  surprised 
at  the  large  prospect  which  opened  before  me  on  the  north  and  west.  The  first  object 
that  attracted  my  gaze  was  a  lofty  mountain,  capped  with  snow,  and  gloriously 
refulgent  in  the  sun's  meridian  beams.  It  traversed  high  above  the  whole  immense 
region  within  the  range  of  vision,  and  was  situated  at  a  great  distance  before  me,  in 
a  direction  a  little  cast  by  north.  By  subsequent  reference  to  the  map,  I  found 
it  could  be  no  other  than  Mount  Hermon,  the  Jebel  el  Sheik  (esh-Sheikh)  of  the 
Arabs."  And  this  view,  it  will  be  observed,  was  obtained  in  the  central  part  of 
the  holy  land.  The  same  traveller,  afterwards  looking  in  the  same  direction  from 
the  top  of  Tabor,  says : — "  In  the  remote  distance,  though  full  in  view,  the  snowy 
top  of  Hermon  was  still  glittering  and  basking  in  the  beams  of  the  sun,  while  a  chaste 
cool  drapery  of  white  fleecy  clouds  hung  around  its  base;"  a  circumstance  often 
witnessed  in  the  distant  view  of  lofty  mountains. 


> 


'\nAemtK 


<vf  //,■  //, ■////</, •////,//////.>  n&rfw,  ,////,//{,/?/,■,/. 


Muih-~ 


> 


121 


THE     FLIGHT     INTO     EGYPT. 

VANDERWERF. 


"  Behold  the  mother  ondefiled  ! 

Behold  her  bahe, — the  Holy  One  ! 
And  do  they  wander  forth  alone, 

By  Israel  slighted  or  forgot  ? 
And  when  the  Highest  seeks  '  his  own,' 

Do  e'en  '  his  own '  receive  lain  '  not  ?'  "  Dale. 


MATTHEW    II.  13-2L 

As  the  whole  of  Palestine  was  under  the  dominion  of  Herod  the  Great,  any  one  in  the 
south  of  that  country  who  was  in  danger  from  his  suspicions  or  his  wrath,  would  find 
Egypt  his  nearest  and  safest  refuge.  The  mountains  of  Lebanon,  or  the  region  of 
Damascus,  might  have  afforded  a  refuge  as  safe ;  but  to  attain  it,  the  whole  length  of 
the  land  under  the  rule  of  Herod  must  have  been  traversed.  When  therefore  the 
holy  family,  while  still  at  Bethlehem,  was  in  danger  from  the  search  of  that  tyrant, 
who  was  determined  to  discover  and  destroy  the  child  whom  the  Eastern  sages  had  said 
to  have  been  "  born  king  of  the  Jews" — Egypt  was  the  place  to  which  Joseph  was 
directed  to  retreat.  This  journey  to,  and  residence  in,  a  foreign  country,  might  have 
been  difficult  to  persons  so  poor;  but  the  providence  of  God  had  already  provided 
amply  for  their  wants,  by  the  gifts  which  the  magi  had  presented. 

To  what  part  of  Egypt  the  holy  fugitives  repaired,  what  happened  to  them  there, 
or  how  long  they  stayed,  we  are  not  informed.  Traditions  have  not  been  wanting  to 
supply  the  silence  of  the  Evangelists ;  and  although  they  are  not  of  the  slightest  his- 
torical value,  they  are  curious  for  their  antiquity,  and  from  the  suggestions  which  they 
offer.  In  Isaiah  xix.  1.,  we  read;  "Behold,  the  Lord  rideth  upon  a  swift  cloud,  and 
shall  come  into  Egypt ;  and  the  idols  of  Egypt  shall  be  moved  at  his  presence,  and  the 
heart  of  Egypt  shall  melt  in  the  midst  of  it."  This  text  some  of  the  Fathers  apply  to 
this  visit  of  our  Lord  to  that  country,  and  construe  "  the  swift  cloud  "  to  mean  the 
mother  of  Jesus,  in  whose  arms  he  was  carried.  The  ancient  tradition  of  the  Greeks 
go  a  little  further,  and  venture  to  assure  us,  that  when  the  infant  Saviour  entered  the 
land,  its  idols  were  overthrown  before  him.  Evagrius  declares,  that  he  had  himself  seen 
a  temple,  the  idols  of  which  had  fallen  when  the  Lord  came  there.  Deserted  temples 
and  subverted  idols  were  not,  in  the  time  of  these  writers,  scarce  in  Egypt,  and  it  was 
not  difficult  to  connect  the  events.  The  limitation  to  a  particular  temple  that  he  had 
seen,  intimates  that  Evagrius  did  not  consider  the  visitation  as  other  than  local.  The 
same  traditions  fix  the  residence  of  the  holy  family  to  the  town  of  Hermoopolis,  and 
near  Matariyeh,  which  seems  to  indicate  the  site  of  the  ancient  On  or  Heliopolis,  spots 
deemed  to  have  been  rendered  venerable  by  their  presence,  were  for  many  ages  pointed 
II.  2  H 


122  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

out  to  the  admiration  of  pilgrims  and  travellers.  Our  own  excellent  Sandys  thus  speaks 
of  the  place : — "  We  rode  to  Metarea,  five  miles  north-east  of  the  city  (Cairo).  Here 
they  say  that  our  Saviour,  with  the  blessed  Virgin  and  Joseph,  reposed  themselves,  as 
they  fled  from  the  fury  of  Herod,  when  oppressed  with  thirst ;  and  a  fountain  forth- 
with gushed  forth  at  their  feet  to  refresh  them.  We  saw  a  well  environed  with  a  poor 
mud  wall,  the  water  drawn  up  by  buffaloes  into  a  little  cistern,  from  whence  it  ran  into 
a  laver  of  marble,  within  a  small  chapel,  by  the  Moors  (in  contempt  of  Christians) 
spitefully  defiled.  In  the  wall  there  is  a  little  concave  lined  with  sweet  wood  (dimi- 
nished by  affectors  of  relics)  and  smoked  with  incense :  in  the  sole  is  a  stone  of  porphyry, 
whereon,  they  say,  she  did  set  our  Saviour.  Of  so  many  thousand  wells,  (this  thing 
most  miraculous)  this  only  affordeth  gustable  waters,  and  that  so  excellent,  that  the 
Bassa  refuseth  the  river,  to  drink  thereof, and  drinks  of  no  other;  and  when  they  cease 
for  any  time  to  exhaust  it,  it  sendeth  forth  of  itself  so  plentiful  a  stream,  as  able  to 
turn  an  overfall  mill.  Passing  through  the  chapel,  it  watereth  a  pleasant  orchard ;  in 
a  corner  whereof  there  standeth  an  overgrown  fig-tree,  which  opened  (as  they  report) 
to  receive  our  Saviour  and  his  mother,  then  hardly  escaping  the  pursuers ;  closing  again 
till  the  pursuit  was  past,  and  then  again  dividing  as  it  now  remaineth.  A  large  hole 
there  is  in  one  of  the  sides  of  the  leaning  bulk  :  "  this,"  ( they  say)  "  no  bastard  can 
thread,  but  shall  stick  fast  by  the  middle.  The  tree  is  all  to  [altogether]  be-hacked 
for  the  wood  thereof,  reputed  of  sovereign  virtue." 

The  Jews  have  a  tradition  of  their  own  on  the  subject,  derived  from  the  Talmud, 
to  the  effect  that  Jesus  went  to  Alexandria  in  Egypt,  in  company  with  Rabbi  Joshua 
ben  Perachiah,  who  they  allege  was  his  master,  and  remained  there  many  years,  till  he 
had  acquired  the  wisdom  and  occult  sciences  of  Egypt — a  manifest  corruption,  and 
that  a  most  malignant  one,  of  the  gospel  account.  There  was  a  vast  number  of  Jews 
at  Alexandria,  and  as  Herod's  power  could  not  reach  to  Egypt,  it  is  not  unlikely  that 
the  holy  family  would  have  proceeded  thither,  had  their  stay  been  protracted  to  any 
length  of  time,  or  that  they  did  go  thither,  if  their  abode  in  Egypt  exceeded  the  few 
months  which  was  probably  its  actual  duration.  But  the  matter  is  too  entirely  conjec- 
tural to  require  discussion. 

We  know  that  they  stayed  till  news  came  to  Egypt  of  the  death  of  Herod,  when 
Joseph  was  assured  by  an  angel  that  the  danger  was  over,  and  that  he  might  return 
safely  to  his  own  land. 

The  very  fine  picture  by  Vanderwerf,  from  which  our  engraving  is  copied,  was 
intended  by  the  artist  as  a  present  for  his  daughter,  and  he  therefore  bestowed  his 
utmost  care  upon  the  finishing,  and  it  is  regarded  as  one  of  his  master-pieces.  The 
daughter  was  induced  to  sell  it  for  four  thousand  florins,  or  three  hundred  and  sixty 
pounds,  to  M.  Van  Schuylenburgh,  at  the  sale  of  whose  collection,  at  the  Hague,  in 
1735,  it  was  sold  for  two  thousand  five  hundred  florins,  or  two  hundred  and  twenty-five 
pounds,  and  passed  into  the  Cabinet  of  the  Stadtholder,  from  which  it  was  transferred 
to  the  Louvre  by  the  French,  but  was  restored  in  1815,  and  is  now  in  the  Royal 
Museum  at  the  Hague.     It  measures  one  foot  six  inches  by  one  foot  two  inches. 


* 


a 


123 


THE    SLAVE    MARKET. 

"  0  avarice ! 
What  canst  thou  more,  who  hast  subdued  our  blood 
So  wholly  to  thyself,  they  feel  no  care 
Of  their  own  flesh?"  Dante. 

There  is  no  direct  mention  of  a  slave  market  in  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  but  the  existence 
of  such  markets  in  ancient  times  is  known,  and  is  implied  even  in  Scripture  by  the  not 
unfrequent  references  to  the  purchase  and  sale  of  slaves.  Thus,  without  doubt,  Joseph 
was  taken  to  a  slave-market  by  the  Ishmaelite  merchants,  and  was  there  purchased  by 
Potiphar.  So  also,  the  Jews  are  warned  by  their  Lawgiver,  that  their  disobedience 
would  be  punished  by  many  calamities,  concluding  with  :  "  Ye  shall  be  sold  unto  your 
enemies  for  bondmen  and  bondwomen,  and  no  man  shall  buy  you."  Deut.  28 — 68. 
This  is  as  much  as  to  say  that  they  should  be  enslaved  in  such  numbers,  that  the 
slave-markets  would  be  glutted  with  them.  This  was  doubtless  fulfilled  more  thau 
once ;  and  we  know  of  one  instance  in  which  it  was  very  signally  accomplished.  This 
was  after  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  Titus,  when,  after  nearly  a  hundred  thousand 
of  men  who  had  been  made  captive,  had  been  sold  for  slaves,  the  different  slave-markets 
were  so  satiated  with  them,  that  no  one  would  offer  the  smallest  sum  for  them,  and 
the  residue  were  then  slain,  or  given  away.  One  of  the  markets  at  which  they  were 
exposed  for  sale,  was  at  the  fair  annually  held  near  Hebron,  under  the  great  terebinth 
tree,  which  was  supposed  to  have  shaded  the  tent  of  Abraham. 

The  existing  slave-markets  of  Constantinople  and  Cairo,  are  probably  those  of  the 
present  day  which  best  represent  those  of  the  times  to  which  we  refer,  as  they  were 
seen  under  ordinary  aspects,  without  the  circumstances  of  horror  and  distress  which 
attend  the  sale  of  captives  taken  in  war.  Possibly,  the  markets  for  males  and  females 
were,  except  perhaps  at  such  times,  separate  from  each  other — as  they  are  at  present, 
although  it  would  seem  that  the  separation  is  of  comparatively  recent  date  at  Con- 
stantinople. 

Many  scenes  of  great  distress  in  the  slave-markets  might  be  witnessed  during 
the  Greek  war,  when  the  captives  would  be  sent  to  Constantinople  and  Egypt  to  be 
sold ;  but  this  has  now  ceased.  The  black  slaves,  whether  male  or  female,  have 
for  the  most  part  learned  to  look  upon  their  lot  with  light  hearts,  by  the  time  they 
reach  the  markets ;  and  the  white  slaves  from  Circassia  and  Georgia,  usually  regard 
themselves  as  entering  upon  a  career  more  replete  with  hopes  and  pleasures,  than  that 
which  they  have  left — and  to  which  they  have  been  introduced,  at  their  own  desire, 
by  their  parents  and  friends. 

Any  one,  therefore,  who  enters  the  slave-markets  of  Constantinople  or  Cairo,  in  the 
expectation  of  being  heart-smitten  at  the  sight  of  human  grief,  will  find  himself  greatly 
mistaken,  although  he  may  still  be  shocked  at  the  lightness  with  which  human  beings 
enter  upon  a  condition  which  he  has  been  accustomed  to  regard  with  horror;  but  which, 
indeed,  beyond  the  revolting  fact  of  sale  and  purchase,  is  in  the  East  invested  with  few 
of  those  odious  features  which  exist  where  the  soil  is  cultivated  by  slave-labour.     This 


124  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

is  never  the  case  in  the  East,  where  the  duties  even  of  the  blacks  are  entirely  of 
a  domestic  nature. 

The  slave-market  at  Constantinople  is  a  square  court,  of  about  two  hundred  feet 
area,  three  of  whose  sides  are  built  round  with  low  stone  rooms  or  cells,  beyond 
which  projects  a  wooden  peristyle.  At  present  the  blacks  alone  are  seen  in  the  open 
court,  where  they  remain  squatted  in  merry  groups,  according  to  their  nations,  till 
called  by  the  owner  to  show  themselves  to  an  intended  purchaser.  The  Circassians 
and  Georgians  remain  in  the  closed  apartments,  in  order  that  they  may  not  be  need- 
lessly exposed  to  the  idlers  in  the  court.  The  black  women,  the  scarred  cheeks  and 
striped  dresses  of  most  of  whom  announce  them  to  be  from  Darfur  and  Sennaar,  often 
manifest  considerable  impatience  to  be  disposed  of,  and  endeavour  by  a  strange  gibberish, 
accompanied  by  shouts  of  laughter,  to  attract  the  notice  of  a  stranger,  and  induce  him 
to  become  a  purchaser.  No  wanton  cruelty  is  practised  in  the  slave-market,  nor  is 
any  idle  insult  permitted — for  in  fact  neither  the  slaves  themselves,  their  present 
masters,  nor  their  intended  purchasers,  look  upon  their  condition  as  in  any  way  degrading. 
To  the  white  female  slaves  the  time  is  for  the  most  part  regarded  as  the  day-spring  of 
their  hopes.  They  are  approaching  that  condition  which  they  have  been  trained  to 
look  forward  to  as  the  fruition  of  all  the  heart  of  woman  can  desire.  They  know  that 
their  high  price  will  prevent  any  but  the  great  ones  of  the  place  from  becoming  their 
purchasers;  and  once  introduced  into  their  harems,  they  know  that  no  indulgence  can 
be  spared  them,  no  severity  practised  towards  them,  and  that  they  stand  a  fair  chance 
of  becoming  its  mistress,  and  of  taking  their  place  among  the  highest  ladies  of  the  laud. 
They  have  been  trained  from  childhood,  and  even  by  their  own  parents,  to  regard  the 
fortunes  that  await  them  in  the  great  city,  as  the  most  illustrious,  the  most  satisfying 
to  which  the  heart  of  woman  can  aspire ;  and  although  we  could  tell  her  that  the  con- 
dition of  woman  admits  of  higher  and  happier  destinies  than  these,  she  knows  it  not, 
and  perhaps  has  never  occasion  to  suspect  it;  and  when  she  actually  enters  upon  her 
new  career,  there  is  nothing  in  the  splendour  and  ease  to  which  she  is  introduced,  as 
contrasted  with  the  hard  living  and  mean  dwellings  of  her  native  land,  but  what  tends 
to  assure  her  that  the  brightest  of  her  dreams  have  been  accomplished. 

The  young  white  females  are  mostly  sold  by  their  own  parents  and  friends,  with 
their  own  consent,  and  indeed  at  their  eager  desire,  to  the  slave-factors — many  of  whom 
are  Jews.  When  a  female  of  great  beauty  has  not  been  sufficiently  provided  by  her 
own  friends  with  those  accomplishments  which  are  prized  among  the  Turks,  the  master 
himself  often  gets  her  suitably  instructed,  thereby  greatly  enhancing  her  value,  before 
he  finally  disposes  of  her ;  and  very  extravagant  prices  are  sometimes  given  for  those 
who  are  both  beautiful  and  highly  accomplished.  The  usual  price  for  a  young  white 
slave  is  about  a  hundred  pounds ;  while  a  black  one,  intended  merely  for  domestic 
service,  may  usually  be  had  for  about  sixteen  pounds. — What  is  there  painful  in  all 
this  ?  There  is  much  that  is  so :  but  chiefly,  that  we  find  nothing  in  all  this  of  the 
culture  of  the  woman's  mind,  and  see  no  opportunity  for  the  spontaneous  exercise  of 
those  true  affections  which  God  has  given  to  her,  and  which,  in  their  development, 
nnke  her  blessed,  and  render  her  a  blessing. 


> 


ss 


^ 

X 


o 


125 


\ 


MEETING  OF  JACOB  AND  JOSEPH. 

REUBENS. 


Once  more  I  see  thy  face — once  more  I  hear 
Thy  voice — and,  lo,  my  Rachel  lives  in  thee ; 
And  for  her  sake — and  yet  for  thine — I  shed 
These  tears — not  all  of  joy,  nor  all  of  grief, 
But  such  as  fall  from  the  dim  eyes  of  those 
Who  find  the  fountain  of  their  hearts  unsealed, 
Which  had  been  closed  long  since. 


GENESIS  XLVI.  28-30. 

Strong  in  faith,  and  firm  in  the  confidence  that  God — who  had  permitted  him  to  seek 
a  refuge  from  famine  with  his  long-lost  son  in  Egypt — would,  in  his  own  good  time, 
bring  forth  his  children  thence,  the  aged  Jacob  was  enabled  to  take  his  journey  across 
the  wild  region  between  Palestine  and  Egypt,  in  a  most  free  and  happy  spirit.  With 
emotions  unchilled  by  age,  the  venerable  patriarch  dwelt  with  eager  anticipations  upon 
the  approaching  interview  with  the  son  of  his  heart,  whom,  until  these  few  days,  he  had 
long  regarded  as  numbered  with  the  dead.  Yet  did  he  not  suffer  his  yearning  desire 
to  press  that  son  to  his  heart,  to  render  him  unmindful  of  that  prudence  which  became 
his  age  and  experience,  and  which  a  younger  man  might  have  overlooked. 

The  first  impulse  of  his  affection  would  at  once  have  led  him  to  proceed  direct  to  the 
■metropolis,  where  his  son  had  his  abode.  But  aware  of  the  prejudice  of  the  Egyp- 
tians against  foreigners — and,  of  all  foreigners,  against  the  pastoral  tribes — he  deemed 
it  more  prudent  to  proceed  at  once  to  the  district  of  Goshen,  which  Joseph  had  already 
name«  to  his  brethren  as  their  future  habitation,  and  to  send  thence  the  announcement 
of  his  arrival.  The  same  nice  tact  which  formed  one  of  the  distinguishing  traits  of 
Jacob's  character,  was  also  manifested  in  his  choice  of  the  messenger.  This  was  Judah  ; 
whose  admirable  conduct  when  Benjamin  was  in  trouble,  must  have  won  for  him  the 
special  favour  and  esteem  of  his  illustrious  brother. 

No  sooner  was  Joseph  apprised  of  his  father's  arrival,  than  he  caused  his  chariot 
to  be  made  ready,  aud  hastened  to  meet  him.  There  is  much  in  this  interview  to 
ii.  2i 


126  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

excite  the  imagination,  and  affect  the  heart.  On  the  one  side  stood  the  great  state- 
officer  of  Egypt,  with  all  the  splendid  appointments  of  his  high  place,  and  with  such 
attendance  as  became  his  rank ;  while  on  the  other  stood  a  troop  of  manly  but  simple 
pastors,  headed  by  a  venerable  old  man,  whose  eyes  were  dim,  and  his  beard  white 
with  age  and  sorrow.  It  was  under  the  conviction,  probably,  that  the  heart  could  well 
supply  all  the  circumstances  of  this  meeting  between  a  father  and  son  who  loved  each 
other  so  well,  and  who  had  so  long  been  separated,  that  the  sacred  historian  affords 
very  few  details  of  this  impressive  interview  j  but  is  content  by  a  few  simple  and 
touching  words  to  indicate  its  character.  When  Joseph  alighted  from  his  chariot, 
and  stood  before  his  father,  the  latter  "  fell  upon  his  neck,  and  wept  upon  his  neck 
a  long  while."  At  length  his  emotion  found  utterance  in  a  few  broken  words: — "  Now 
let  me  die — since  I  have  seen  thy  face — because  thou  art  yet  alive !"  Not  that  he 
then  wished  to  die — but  he  declares  that  he  could  now  die  contentedly,  since  it  had  been 
permitted  to.him  to  behold  his  Rachel's  son  once  more.  No  doubt  this  emotion  was 
fully  reciprocated  by  Joseph — but,  with  marked  truth  of  nature,  the  historian  dwells 
rather  on  the  emotions  of  the  father;  for,  as  a  Jewish  commentator  remarks, 
"  abundant  tears  are  far  more  natural  to  the  aged  father,  who,  after  years  of  sorrow 
and  despair,  recovers  his  long-lost  son,  than  to  the  latter,  who,  in  the  prime  of  life, 
has  reached  the  summit  of  dignity,  power,  and  success." 


TWjliV;     ''rj    *..1>*.JK'- 


v  G.  B".  A3coek, 


'4////,  ■  '4////  //■/</  //,7.>n ///<:>/  //'-■//   ///<■: 


. 


CW,-M. 


Fisfcfflr.  Sal  r-  St  ftris. 


127 

CONVERSION     OF     SAUL. 

POUSSIN. 


"  Whose  is  yon  form,  stretched  on  the  earth's  cold  bed, 

With  smitten  soul  and  tears  of  agony, 
Mourning  the  past !    Bowed  is  the  lofty  head 

Rayless  the  orbs  that  flashed  with  victory. 
Over  the  raging  waves  of  human  will 

The  Saviour's  spirit  walked — and  all  was  still."        Rosooe. 


ACTS    IX. 

Among  those  who  took  an  active  part  in  the  martyrdom  of  Stephen,  and  who  exerted 
themselves  with  the  bitterest  zeal  against  the  disciples  of  Jesus  in  the  persecution  that 
followed  that  event,  was  a  young  man  of  Tarsus,  in  Cilicia,  whose  friends  were  in  that 
condition  of  life  which  enabled  them  to  send  him  to  Jerusalem  to  complete  his  education 
in  the  law  of  Moses,  as  taught  at  that  day,  under  the  most  eminent  teachers  in  the 
holy  city.  In  his  enthusiasm  for  the  law,  and  in  the  sincerity  of  his  hatred  and 
indignation  against  those  by  whom  that  law  was  supposed  to  be  disparaged  or  rendered 
of  none  effect,  this  ardent  young  man  solicited  of  the  Sanhedrim  the  commission  of 
being  sent  to  Damascus,  to  hunt  out  and  bring  in  bonds  to  Jerusalem,  for  trial  and 
punishment,  such  persons  as  might  appear  to  be  infected  with  this  abominable  heresy. 

This  man — with  his  heart  overflowing  with  rancour  against  the  Christians,  and 
whose  zeal  and  reverence  for  the  law  was  beyond  all  bounds — this  was  he,  whom,  of 
all  the  men  in  the  world,  God,  in  the  miracles  of  his  providence,  had  chosen  from 
among  men  to  be  the  great  teacher  of  the  doctrine  which  he  now  laboured  to  destroy. 
This,  to  human  calculation,  would  seem  all  but  impossible.  But  all  things  are  possible 
with  God.  It  was  necessary  that  a  man  of  this  temper  should  be  violently  arrested 
in  his  high  career — that  he  should  be  convinced  by  some  great  stroke  of  the  might 
which  he  opposed — and  that  a  subsequent  interval  for  collected  thought  and  earnest 
prayer  should  be  forced  upon  him. 

What  was  the  tone  of  his  thought  as  he  drew  near  to  Damascus,  at  the  head  of  the 
band  of  men  entrusted  to  him  by  the  Sanhedrim,  we  are  not  told.  The  poet  has  pro- 
bably correctly  imagined  the  antecedents  of  one  of  the  most  remarkable  events  in  the 
history  of  the  Christian  church : — 

"  The  leader  of  that  martial  crew 
Seems  bent  Borne  mighty  deed  to  do, 

So  steadily  he  speeds. 
With  lips  firm  closed  and  fixed  eye, 
Like  warrior  when  the  fight  is  nigh, 

Nor  talk  nor  landscape  heeds."        Keble. 

It  was  at  such  a  moment  that  the  great  Head  of  the  church  struck  down  the  pride 
and  hatred  of  his  heart,  called  him  by  his  name,  and  set  his  seal  upon  him.  Suddenly, 
as  by  a  flash  of  lightning,  the  heavens  were  illumined  by  an  intense  glare  of  light, 


128  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

the  shock  of  which  cast  him  blinded  to  the  ground;  and  from  the  midst  of  that  glory, 
which  his  eyes  could  not  endure,  he  heard  a  voice,  saying,  "  Saul,  Saul,  why  perse- 
cutest  thou  me?"  Well  might  he  ask,  "Who  art  thou,  Lord?" — and  he  could  not  but 
have  been  quite  aghast  at  the  answer,  "I  am  Jesus,  whom  thou  persecutest  ;" — and  the 
voice  added,  in  mingled  pity  and  reproof,  *  It  is  bard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the 
goads" — a  phrase  derived  from  the  action  of  a  vicious  ox,  in  kicking,  to  his  own  injury, 
against  the  pointed  goad  by  which  he  is  urged  along. 

Deeply  impressed  by  what  he  had  seen,  and  still  more  by  what  he  heard — oppressed 
by  the  sudden  perception  of  the  glory  of  Christ,  against  whom  he  had  so  often  blas- 
phemed, and  whose  saints  he  had  so  furiously  persecuted — Saul  was  utterly  subdued. 
Trembling  and  astonished,  he  asked,  "  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  ?"  This 
was  the  very  best  thing  he  could  have  said ;  and,  in  answer,  he  was  directed  to  proceed 
to  Damascus,  where,  in  due  time,  his  destined  path  would  be  disclosed  to  him. 

Then  he  rose  from  the  ground,  but  he  was  still  blind;  and  he  who  but  a  few 
minutes  before  had  been  careering  gallantly  along — stern  of  purpose  —  breathing 
forth  threatening  and  slaughter — and  high  in  pride  of  place,  was  constrained  to  be 
led  helplessly  along  the  highway  to  Damascus. 

Three  days  he  remained  without  sight ;  and  during  these  days  no  food  or  water 
passed  his  lips.  These  were,  in  all  probability,  days  precious  to  his  soul,  and  in  which 
he  was  enabled,  by  the  clue  he  had  now  obtained,  to  trace  out  the  accomplishment  of 
all  the  high  promises  and  types  of  the  ancient  Scriptures  —  which  he  had  studied 
much — in  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  who  bad  disclosed  himself  to  him,  and  by  the  excessive 
light  of  whose  glory  he  had  been  made  blind. 

At  the  end  of  that  time,  a  disciple  residing  in  Damascus,  named  Ananias,  was 
directed  in  a  vision  to  proceed  to  the  street  called  Straight,  and,  at  the  house  of  one 
Judas,  inquire  for  Saul  of  Tarsus.  That  name,  so  terrible  to  believers,  startled  even 
Ananias,  who  ventured  to  mention  the  fearful  things  he  had  heard  of  this  famous  per- 
secutor. But  he  was  stopped  by  the  words,  "  Go  thy  way :  for  he  is  a  chosen  vessel 
unto  me,  to  bear  my  name  before  the  Gentiles,  and  kings,  and  the  children  of  Israel. 
For  I  will  show  him  how  great  things  he  must  suffer  for  my  name's  sake." 

It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  he  who  became  the  greatest  in  action  of  all  the 
other  apostles,  is  here,  at  the  outset,  taught  the  great  things  he  should  be  called  to 
suffer,  rather  than  the  great  things  he  had  to  do.  We  see  by  this,  that  the  Lord  knew 
his  own  work,  and  feared  not  to  try  it  in  the  furnace,  by  exposing  to  the  new  convert 
all  the  pains  and  trials  of  the  path  that  lay  before  him. 

Ananias  no  longer  demurred,  but  proceeded  on  his  mission.  On  entering  the  room 
which  the  disarmed  persecutor  occupied,  he  forthwith  laid  his  hands,  as  he  had  been 
commanded,  upon  his  eyes,  saying,  "  Brother  Saul,  the  Lord,  even  Jesus,  that  appeared 
to  thee  on  the  way,  hath  sent  me,  that  thou  mightest  receive  thy  sight,  and  be  filled  with 
the  Holy  Ghost."  At  that  word  the  blinding  films  fell  from  his  eyes,  and  he  saw  plainly. 
He  was  forthwith  baptized  ;  and  the  church  of  Christ  then  received  into  its  bosom  one 
who  was  destined  to  shine  there  like  a  star  to  the  end  of  time. 


129 


TYRE. 


"  And  this  was  Tyre,"  said  lie  ;  "  how  hath  decay 
Within  hev  palaces  a  despot  been  ! 
Ruin  and  silence  in  her  courts  are  met, 
And  on  her  city  rock  the  fisher  sproads  his  net."        Mary  Howitt. 

The  great  commercial  city  of  Tyre — whose  name  has  long  been  the  symbol  of  all 
that  is  rich  in  manufacture,  and  of  all  that  is  illustrious  in  commerce — was,  as  formerly 
stated,  (p.  80,)  founded  by  the  more  ancient  Sidon,  as  a  staple  for  her  own  wares,  and 
is  hence  called  in  Scripture  "  the  daughter  of  Sidon."  But  the  daughter,  from  her 
more  advantageous  and  defensible  position,  soon  eclipsed  without  extinguishing  the 
mother,  and  already  in  the  time  of  David  and  Solomon,  Tyre  had  become  the  greatest 
of  the  Phoenician  cities — and  the  student  of  the  sacred  Scriptures  becomes  then 
interested  in  its  condition  and  history,  by  the  part  taken  by  its  king  in  supplying 
materials  and  workmen  for  the  buildings  of  the  two  Hebrew  kings,  and  from  the  active 
share  which  the  Tyrian  prince  took  in  the  commercial  enterprises  of  Solomon.  This 
elder  Tyre  was  built  upon  the  mainland,  and  a  vivid  picture  of  its  prosperity  is  drawn 
by  the  prophet  Ezekiel  in  his  twenty-seventh  chapter,  which  furnishes  the  most  inter- 
esting record  in  existence  of  the  most  ancient  maritime  commerce  which  history  has 
made  known  to  us.  At  that  time  Tyre  was  in  its  most  flourishing  state;  but  not  only 
this  prophet,  but  Isaiah,  who  was  before  him,  were  enabled  to  see  through  the  mists 
of  time  its  eventual  decline  and  overthrow.  It  continued  a  powerful,  rich,  and 
flourishing  commercial  city,  till  the  time  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  who,  in  extending  the 
frontier  of  his  empire  westward  to  the  Mediterranean,  was  not  likely  to  leave  Tyre 
unmolested.  In  fact,  the  city  had  to  defend  itself  against  his  forces,  during  a  siege 
and  blockade  of  thirteen  jears,  at  the  end  of  which  it  seems  to  have  been  taken  by 
storm,  according  to  the  predictions  of  Ezekiel,  xxvi,  xxix.  This  blockade  was  probably 
so  much  protracted,  by  the  facilities  of  receiving  supplies  from  the  sea,  which 
the  besiegers  could  not  wholly  exclude.  But,  indeed,  the  greater  part  of  the  inhabitants 
during  the  blockade,  took  refuge  in  a  neighbouring  island,  already  furnished  with 
numerous  establishments  and  buildings,  and  thus  founded  the  island-city  of  Tyre; 
which,  by  favour  of  its  strong  position,  soon  equalled  the  parent  city,  and  not  only 
outlived  the  Babylonian  and  Persian  empires,  but  continued  to  increase  as  the  ancient 
Tyre  declined.  It  was  finally  captured  by  Alexander,  after  a  most  obstinate  resistance  ; 
but  not  until  the  conqueror  had  found  it  necessary  to  connect  the  island  with  tlie 
mainland  by  a  mole,  before  he  could  render  his  resources  available  for  the  effectual 
ii.  2  k 


130  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

assault  of  the  city.  Alexander  sullied  his  name  by  his  barbarities  upon  those  valiant 
men,  as  much  as  he  glorified  it  by  this  great  work,  which  although  constructed  for 
only  a  temporary  purpose,  has  survived  through  the  long  subsequent  ages,  and  which, 
to  the  present  time,  renders  the  ancient  isle  a  peninsula.  In  constructing  this  mole, 
Alexander  made  use  of  the  materials  of  the  old  city,  thereby  accomplishing  two  remark- 
able prophecies :  "  They  shall  lay  thy  stones  and  thy  timbers  in  the  dust,  in  the 
midst  of  the  waters,"  Ezek.  xxvi.  12  :  and  "thou  shalt  be  no  more;  though  thou  be 
sought  for,  yet  shalt  thou  never  be  found  again,"  verse  21.  But  the  conqueror 
injured  Tyre  far  less  by  his  arms,  than  by  the  foundation  of  Alexandria,  which  thence- 
forth became,  what  Tyre  had  been,  the  emporium  for  the  traffic  of  the  world. 
Yet  Tyre  maintained  its  ground  as  a  place  of  some  commerce — respectable,  though  no 
longer  grand — for  many  ages ;  and  was  a  place  of  some  importance — military  rather  than 
commercial — so  late  as  the  time  of  the  Crusades.  It  was  almost  the  last  place  in  Syria 
which  the  Crusaders  abandoned  to  the  Moslems ;  and  as  its  strong  fortifications,  which 
constituted  its  sole  distinction,  were  then  demolished,  the  place  has  never  since  been  of  any 
consideration.  Successive  travellers  describe  in  emphatic  language,  its  desolate  condition. 
Yet  a  few  miserable  inhabitants  seem  to  have  always  lingered  about  the  spot,  and  about 
eighty  years  ago  a  part  of  this  peninsula  was  walled  oif  from  the  rest,  and  a  town 
founded  there  by  the  Metoualies,  under  the  name  of  Sur,  which  still  exists,  and  carries 
on  some  small  traffic  in  the  products  of  the  neighbourhood.  Its  population  never 
exceeded,  and  does  not  now  reach,  3,000  souls ;  and  it  sustained  great  injury  from  the 
earthquake  of  1837. 

Of  the  original  city  the  superficial  remains  are  few,  but  there  is  an  abundance  of 
prostrate  columns  and  massive  foundations  which  can  only  be  referred  to  the  ancient 
history  of  the  place.  The  most  marked  ancient  remains  is  the  wall  of  the  port,  of 
which  we  give  a  view,  looking  towards  the  mainland.  It  was  strengthened  at  intervals 
by  massive  towers,  of  which,  as  the  engraving  shows,  some  interesting  relics  still  sub- 
sist. The  causeway  of  Alexander  is  now  covered  by  a  vast  accumulation  of  sand,  which 
has,  no  doubt,  mainly  contributed  to  its  preservation.  It  is  situated  to  the  right,  and 
beyond  it  are  the  remains  of  an  aqueduct  of  considerable  extent,  but  of  poor  character ; 
and  still  further,  a  hill  crowned  with  a  mosque.  Most  travellers  have  observed  fishermen 
dragging  their  nets  on  the  ancient  walls,  and  have  pointed.it  out  as  a  manifest  fulfil- 
ment of  the  old  prophecy ;  "  They  shall  break  down  the  towers  of  Tyrus,  and  make  her 
like  the  top  of  a  rock.  It  shall  be  a  place  for  the  spreading  of  nets  in  the  midst  of 
the  sea." 


Aia**1y  R*u« 


Lafrt.Twi  'br  J.JKLtdsA. 


■  ;/// .  '/,///!/,>'///,///  /////■  //«■  /Mr/,  ,////. j///////  ////, , 


ft  'aris. 


131 


CHRIST'S  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM. 

POUSSIN. 


"  Lord,  come  away  : 
Why  dost  thou  stay  ? 

Thy  road  is  ready ;  and  thy  paths,  made  straight, 
With  longing  expectation  wait 
The  consecration  of  thy  beauteous  feet. 
Ride  on  triumphantly  :  behold  we  lay 
Our  lusts  and  proud  wills  in  the  way.     . 
Hosannah  !  welcome  to  our  hearts."  Jeremy  TAYLOB. 


LUKE  XIX.  28-40. 

The  signal  miracle  of  our  Lord  in  raising  Lazarus  from  the  dead  at  Bethany,  was  cal- 
culated to  excite,  and  did  excite,  a  most  lively  sensation  among  the  inhabitants  of 
Jerusalem,  and  prepared  many  of  them  to  expect  that  Jesus  would  ere  long  come  for- 
ward, and  take  his  stand  among  them  as  the  Messiah  promised  to  their  fathers,  whose 
character  and  office,  however,  they  most  grievously  misconceived. 

After  that  miracle,  our  Lord  had  withdrawn  to  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Jordan ; 
but,  on  his  return  to  Jerusalem  to  celebrate  the  ensuing  Passover,  he  tarried  at 
Bethany,  and  partook  with  divine  complacency  in  the  happiness  he  had  bestowed. 
The  news  of  his  arrival  was  rapidly  carried  over  to  Jerusalem,  and  many  persons  went 
down  to  the  village,  to  gratify  their  feelings  and  their  curiosity  by  seeing  him  and 
Lazarus  together,  which  they  had  an  opportunity  of  doing  at  the  supper  in  the  house 
of  Simon,  where  both  were  among  the  guests. 

It  was  well  understood  that  Jesus  would  enter  Jerusalem  the  next  morning,  and  the 
public  attention  was  highly  excited  by  the  expectation  of  something  remarkable.  Many 
of  the  most  eager,  the  most  believing,  and  the  most  ready  to  recognize  his  claims,  left 
the  town,  according  to  Eastern  custom,  and  went  forward  to  meet  him  as  far  as 
Bethphage,  which  was  about  midway  between  Jerusalem  and  Bethany.  Observing  the 
favourable  disposition  of  the  people  towards  him,  our  Lord  concluded  to  render  it 
instrumental  in  making  an  abiding  and  important  impression  upon  the  minds  of  his 
disciples,  when  they  should  afterwards  come  to  reflect  upon  the  manner  of  his  entry 
into  Jerusalem.  The  prophet  Zechariah  had  foretold  that  the  Messiah  should  come  as 
one  meek  and  lowly,  riding  upon  an  ass ;  and  it  was  necessary  that  the  disciples  should 
be  able  to  recognize  so  clear  an  intimation  as  having  been  fulfilled  in  him.     Horses 


132  GALLERY  OF  SCRIPTURE  ENGRAVINGS. 

had,  at  this  time,  become  common  in  Palestine ;  and  the  rulers  of  the  land  no  longer, 
as  of  old,  rode  upon  asses.  It  was  therefore  a  mark  of  lowliness,  that  one  who  claimed 
to  reign  should  ride  into  his  metropolis  upon  an  ass.  This,  however,  our  Lord  purposed 
to  do — as  indeed  it  was  essential  that  in  him  all  the  Scriptures,  concerning  the  Messiah, 
should  he  accomplished.  But  how  was  "  the  ass,  and  colt,  the  foal  of  an  ass,"  to  be 
provided.  Jesus  told  two  of  his  disciples  to  go  forward,  and,  at  a  certain  place,  they 
would  find  a  young  colt,  which  they  were  to  bring  to  him.  This  they  did ;  and 
although  the  owners  questioned  this  proceeding,  they  no  sooner  heard  that  the  colt  was 
for  Jesus,  than  they  cheerfully  consented  that  it  should  be,  taken  to  him.  The  dam 
followed  her  foal,  and  the  disciples,  not  exactly  knowing  on  which  he  would  like  to  ride, 
spread  their  outer  robes  upon  both.  He  mounted  the  colt;  and,  in  this  humble 
parade — glorified  by  its  deeper  meaning,  and  by  the  earnestness  of  all  who  took  part  in 
it — the  journey  to  Jerusalem  was  continued.  The  people,  generally,  were  too  well 
versed  in  the  prophets,  and  had  been  too  much  in  the  habit  of  hearing  and  discussing 
those  passages  which  were  understood  to  refer  to  the  Messiah,  not  to  recognize  the 
reference  which  this  act  bore  to  the  prophecy  of  Zechariah.  The  recognition  was 
acknowledged  by  a  loud  burst  of  exulting  shouts,  and  the  crowd  hastened  to  rend  the 
branches  from  the  palm-trees,  which  they  waved  to  render  his  march  a  triumph,  while 
they  gave  their  homage  by  casting  their  outer  robes  before  the  feet  of  the  animal  he 
rode.  The  nearer  disciples  of  our  Lord  fully  shared  in  the  deep  emotion  thus  awakened, 
and  when  the  procession  reached  the  brow  of  the  Mount  of  Olives,  and  came  in  sight 
of  the  city,  which  lay  spread  out  before  them,  the  whole  party  burst  forth  into  singing 
the  verses  from  the  118th  Psalm,  which  were  usually  sung  at  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles, 
and  which  were  justly  regarded  as  bearing  a  special  reference  to  the  Messiah  : — 

"  Hosanna !   Blessed  be  the  king  of  Israel 
That  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  ! 
Blessed  be  the  kingdom  of  our  father  David — 
That  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  ! 
Hosanna  in  the  highest !" 

Thus  singing,  thus  rejoicing,  thus  waving  their  triumphal  palms,  the  crowd,  greatly 
increased  by  the  way,  descended  the  Mount  of  Olives,  and  crossed  the  valley  of  the 
Kidron,  and  ascended  to  Jerusalem. 


P 


"  *  ^i 


»-■•  1 


•:>     -\ 


•"op** 

■  •  »> 

•  -»»    . 

■  >» 
>». 


»>s>   »  "% 


SflS 


"">»-*< 

■ 

►  ^ 

°-&-> 

.-*>'' 

»  >  j3>  >' 

E  * 

1A1 


> >. 


i>>*T3S 


3CL 


Of)  3         ^  ■  *§»  ' 


_ »>  ©_  >¥ 

».  ,  >■  >   > 


A2U»:»>:X 


3>. 


I     -     "J 


3K'i  .■> 


9f 


*&